Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari

2014-10-04T07:37:40Z

Krait: /* Wave 4 */

{{Teaser|English}}
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_6_Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 6 Cover]]
'''Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari / The Rising of the Shield Hero''' (盾の勇者の成り上がり) is a Japanese web novel written by Aneko Yusagi (アネコユサギ). The web novel was adapted into a Manga drawn by Aiya Kyuu (藍屋球) and published by MF Books. The Light Novel is illustrated by Minami Seira (弥南せいら) with 6 volumes and ongoing.

The Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Italia)|Italia (Italian)]]

==Synopsis==
Iwatani Naofumi was summoned into a parallel world along with 3 other people to become the world's Heroes. Each of the heroes were respectively equipped with their own legendary equipment when summoned. Naofumi coincidentally received the Legendary Shield as his weapon. Due to Naofumi's lack of charisma and experience, he ended up with only a single teammate while others have several. Unfortunately, on his third day Naofumi was betrayed, falsely accused, and robbed by the said teammate. Shunned by everyone from king to peasants, Naofumi's thoughts were filled with nothing but vengeance and hatred. Thus, his destiny in a parallel World begins...

==Translation==

===[[Tate_no_Yuusha:Registration_page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Registration_page|register]] beforehand to avoid confusions.

===Guidelines and Formats===

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tate_no_Yuusha:Names_and_Terminology|Tate no Yuusha Names and Terminology]]

===Feedback & Discussion===
If you like the novel then please give us your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=7641 feedback and/or thoughts]

==Recent Updates==
* September 15th, 2014 - Chapter 20 Completed
* September 10th, 2014 - Chapters 22-23 (Wave 1) and Chapters 24-25 (Wave 2) Completed
{{:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari: Updates||}}
Older updates can be found [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari: Updates|here]].

==Extra info==

The difference between the LN and WN can be found [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:_Recommended_Read|here]].

==Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari by Aneko Yusagi==
*Please do note that there are differences between the light novel and web novel. These translations are based on the web novel.

===Wave 1===
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_1_Cover.png|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
*[[Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume 1 Illustrations|LN Volume 1 Illustrations]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_1|[Web Novel 1] Chapter 1 - Royal Summoning]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_2|[Web Novel 2] Chapter 2 - Hero Introduction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_3|[Web Novel 3] Chapter 3 - Hero Discussion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_4|[Web Novel 4] Chapter 4 - Specially Arranged Gold]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_5|[Web Novel 5] Chapter 5 - Shield's Reality ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_6|[Web Novel 6] Chapter 6 - The Trap & Arts of Betrayal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_7|[Web Novel 7] Chapter 7 - False Charge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_8|[Web Novel 8] Chapter 8 - Fallen Fame]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_9|[Web Novel 9] Chapter 9 - Something Called a Slave]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_10|[Web Novel 10] Chapter 10 - Kids' Lunch]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_11|[Web Novel 11] Chapter 11 - Slave's Accomplishments ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_12|[Web Novel 12] Chapter 12 - What's Yours is Mine]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_13|[Web Novel 13] Chapter 13 - Remedy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_14|[Web Novel 14] Chapter 14 - Taking a Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_15|[Web Novel 15] Chapter 15 - Demi-Human's Traits ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_16|[Web Novel 16] Chapter 16 - Preparations for the Wave]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_17|[Web Novel 17] Chapter 17 - The Barbarian's Armor ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_18|[Web Novel 18] Chapter 18 - Engraved Dragon Hourglass]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_19|[Web Novel 19] Chapter 19 - Memory/Black Beast]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_20|[Web Novel 20] Chapter 20 - Wave of Calamity ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_21|[Web Novel 21] Chapter 21 - Contradiction in Action]]([[User:Alpaca|Progress]]) [[http://pastebin.com/FNAxyvLs PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_22|[Web Novel 22] Chapter 22 - What I Wanted to Hear]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_23|[Web Novel 23] Chapter 23 - Shared Pain]]

===Wave 2===
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_2_Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 2 Cover]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_24|[Web Novel 24] Chapter 24 - Egg Gacha]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_25|[Web Novel 25] Chapter 25 - Gift of Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_26|[Web Novel 26] Chapter 26 - Filo]]- [[http://pastebin.com/Pmmdvy9a PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_27|[Web Novel 27] Chapter 27 - Growth]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_28|[Web Novel 28] Chapter 28 - Exit by a Kick ]] [[http://pastebin.com/NuddPzZ0 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_29|[Web Novel 29] Chapter 29 - Those With Wings]] [[http://pastebin.com/zvzDhYEX PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_30|[Web Novel 30] Chapter 30 - Transformation Ability]][[http://pastebin.com/RKBEUwHq PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_31|[Web Novel 31] Chapter 31 - 飴と鞭 Carrot and Stick]][[http://pastebin.com/kB1n5bWG PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_32|[Web Novel 32] Chapter 32 - ご褒美 Reward (aka Riverside BBQ)]][[http://pastebin.com/BRBdJnMS PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_33|[Web Novel 33] Chapter 33 - 行商 Peddling]][[http://pastebin.com/iqjJ2dX5 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_34|[Web Novel 34] Chapter 34 - 馬車の旅 Journey on Carriage]][[http://pastebin.com/3YtuVrta PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_35|[Web Novel 35] Chapter 35 - 勇者達の噂 Rumors of Our Hero]][[http://pastebin.com/1gXK85Zh PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_36|[Web Novel 36] Chapter 36 - 命以外の全てを奪う To Take Everything But Your Life]][[http://pastebin.com/bBAKPpja PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_37|[Web Novel 37] Chapter 37 - 魔法習得 Magical Study]][[http://pastebin.com/JjS4VuLQ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_38|[Web Novel 38] Chapter 38 - 封印された理由 The Reason it is Sealed]][[http://pastebin.com/251SGJpZ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_39|[Web Novel 39] Chapter 39 - 侵食植物 Plant Invasion]][[http://pastebin.com/VKVLsf2d PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_40|[Web Novel 40] Chapter 40 - 品種改良 Selective Breeding]][[http://pastebin.com/pH9VZP9v PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_41|[Web Novel 41] Chapter 41 - 将軍様…… Shogun-Sama]][[http://pastebin.com/1qHiHWjS PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_42|[Web Novel 42] Chapter 42 - 疫病の村 The Village of Plague]][[http://pastebin.com/4SqRZHzS PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_43|[Web Novel 43] Chapter 43 - カースシリーズ Curse Series]][[http://pastebin.com/jmkfaPy1 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_44|[Web Novel 44] Chapter 44 - 憤怒の盾 Shield of Rage]][[http://pastebin.com/maLEJtNn PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_45|[Web Novel 45] Chapter 45 - 行商の成果 The Results of Peddling]][[http://pastebin.com/FxuQnG0E PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_46|[Web Novel 46] Chapter 46 - 蹴り逃げ、再び Exit By A Kick, Again]][[http://pastebin.com/RV2qA2Td PREVIEW]]

===Wave 3([[Tate_no_Yuusha:Wave 3|PREVIEW]])===
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_3_Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 3 Cover]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_47|[Web Novel 47] Chapter 47 - ウェルカム Welcome]] [[http://pastebin.com/jp48XpM8 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_48|[Web Novel 48] Chapter 48 - 成りすまし冤罪 Accusations of Identity Fraud]][[http://pastebin.com/MhnD62cv PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_49|[Web Novel 49] Chapter 49 - 志願者 Volunteers]] [[http://pastebin.com/q8MK24Z5 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_50|[Web Novel 50] Chapter 50 - 嵐の前の Before the Storm]] [[http://pastebin.com/GXMvWepL PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_51|[Web Novel 51] Chapter 51 - 第三の厄災 Third Disaster ]] [[http://pastebin.com/C8k3qEDt PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_52|[Web Novel 52] Chapter 52 - グロウアップ Grow Up]] [[http://pastebin.com/0zw1pBs5 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_53|[Web Novel 53] Chapter 53 - アイアンメイデン Iron Maiden]] [[http://pastebin.com/CjFLqYSe PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_54|[Web Novel 54] Chapter 54 - 決別 Farewell]] [[http://pastebin.com/vXY028GG PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_55|[Web Novel 55] Chapter 55 - 旅立ち Departure]] [[http://pastebin.com/ThPHwPzH PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_56|[Web Novel 56] Chapter 56 - 盾の悪魔 Shield Demon]] [[http://pastebin.com/GkTSr9wp PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_57|[Web Novel 57] Chapter 57 - 三勇教会 The Church of The Three Heroes]] [[http://pastebin.com/fxg8m967 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_58|[Web Novel 58] Chapter 58 - 指名手配 Wanted]] [[http://pastebin.com/BS5dSDXe PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_59|[Web Novel 59] Chapter 59 - フィーロの秘密 Firo's Secret]] [[http://pastebin.com/LX5DR78b PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_60|[Web Novel 60] Chapter 60 - 悪魔の所業 Deviltry ]] [[http://pastebin.com/05N8y6HU PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_61|[Web Novel 61] Chapter 61 - 説得 Persuasion]] [[http://pastebin.com/JQ6NKR7n PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_62|[Web Novel 62] Chapter 62 - 運命共同体 Common Destiny ]] [[http://pastebin.com/mB8F3aGe PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_63|[Web Novel 63] Chapter 63 - 影 Shadow]] [[http://pastebin.com/8c8vKrni PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_64|[Web Novel 64] Chapter 64 - 名前 Names]] [[http://pastebin.com/xZ7KSys7 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_65|[Web Novel 65] Chapter 65 - 伝説の神鳥 Legend of The Divine Bird]] [[http://pastebin.com/e5xAmgdr PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_66|[Web Novel 66] Chapter 66 - アホ毛 - Ahoge ]][[http://pastebin.com/DybPD9h0 PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_67|[Web Novel 67] Chapter 67 - 密林 - Jungle ]] [[http://pastebin.com/5S09eB0a PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_68|[Web Novel 68] Chapter 68 - 盾と槍の戦い - Battle between Spear and Shield]] [[http://pastebin.com/1A9dGgdm PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_69|[Web Novel 69] Chapter 69 - 裁き Judgement]] [[http://pastebin.com/eM507cQA PREVIEW]]

===Wave 4===
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_4_Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 4 Cover]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_70|[Web Novel 70] Chapter 70 - 教皇 The Pope]] [[http://pastebin.com/ZDe2cXZt PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_71|[Web Novel 71] Chapter 71 - 複製品 - Replica ]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-71-of-shieldbro-co-vs-the-pope-part-2/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_72|[Web Novel 72] Chapter 72 - ラースシールド - Wrath Shield]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-72-of-shieldbro-co-vs-the-pope-part-3/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_73|[Web Novel 73] Chapter 73 - 代償 - Price ]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-73-of-shieldbro-co-vs-the-pope-part-4/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_74|[Web Novel 74] Chapter 74 - 女王 - The Queen ]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-74-of-shieldbrotanukifiroand-melty/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_75|[Web Novel 75] Chapter 75 - 説教 - Sermon]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/27/chapter-75-badass-queen-edition/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_76|[Web Novel 76] Chapter 76 - クズとビッチ - Trash and Bitch]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/27/chapter-76-badass-queen-edition-part-2/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_77|[Web Novel 77] Chapter 77 - 土下座 - Dogeza]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/28/chapter-77-badass-queen-edition-part-3/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_78|[Web Novel 78] Chapter 78 - 契約 - Agreement]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/29/chapter-78-badass-queen-edition-part-4/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_79|[Web Novel 79] Chapter 79 - 晩餐 - Banquet Dinner]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/29/chapter-79-badass-queen-edition-part-5/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_80|[Web Novel 80] Chapter 80 - 活発化現象 - Invigoration]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/30/chapter-80-badass-queen-edition-part-6/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_81|[Web Novel 81] Chapter 81 - クラスアップ - Class Up]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/30/chapter-81-of-shieldbrotanukifiroand-melty/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_82|[Web Novel 82] Chapter 82 - 墓参り - Grave Visit]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/30/chapter-82-of-shieldbro-tanuki-firo-and-melty/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_83|[Web Novel 83] Chapter 83 - 伝承の魔法 - Magic Lore]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/01/chapter-83-shieldbro-tanuki-and-firo/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_84|[Web Novel 84] Chapter 84 - カルミラ島ジンクス・誕生編 Karumira Island Jinx - Origin Story]] [[http://anontranslator.wordpress.com/2014/10/02/tate-no-yuusha-ch-84/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_85|[Web Novel 85] Chapter 85 - 槍の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Spear Hero]] [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/02/chapter-85-of-shieldbro-no-tanuki-and-firo-edition/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_86|[Web Novel 86] Chapter 86 - 愚痴 - Murmurs]][[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/03/chapter-86-of-shieldbro-woman-1-and-shadow/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_87|[Web Novel 87] Chapter 87 - 槍の勇者と仲間達 - The Spear Hero and His Companions ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_88|[Web Novel 88] Chapter 88 - 直感と分析 - Intuition and Analysis]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_89|[Web Novel 89] Chapter 89 - カルミラ島スポーツ誕生 - The Birth of Karumira Island Sports]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_90|[Web Novel 90] Chapter 90 - 人員交換の意義 - The Significance of Personnel Exchange]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_91|[Web Novel 91] Chapter 91 - 剣の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Sword Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_92|[Web Novel 92] Chapter 92 - 剣の勇者と仲間達 - The Sword Hero and His Companions]]

===Wave 5===
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_5_Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 5 Cover]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_93|[Web Novel 93] Chapter 93 - 酒場 - Tavern]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_94|[Web Novel 94] Chapter 94 - 弓の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Bow Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_95|[Web Novel 95] Chapter 95 - 正義の病 - The Disease of Justice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_96|[Web Novel 96] Chapter 96 - 弓の勇者と仲間達 - The Bow Hero and His Companions]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_97|[Web Novel 97] Chapter 97 - 虚言 - Lies]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_98|[Web Novel 98] Chapter 98 - 反省会 - Evaluation Session]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_99|[Web Novel 99] Chapter 99 - カルミラ島ジンクス・流行編 - Karumira Island Jinx - Trending Fad Story]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_100|[Web Novel 100] Chapter 100 - 温泉 Hot Spring]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_101|[Web Novel 101] Chapter 101 - 勇者会議【上】 - Hero Conference (Start)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_102|[Web Novel 102] Chapter 102 - 勇者会議【中】 - Hero Conference (Middle)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_103|[Web Novel 103] Chapter 103 - 勇者会議【下】 - Hero Conference (End)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_104|[Web Novel 104] Chapter 104 - １/４ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_105|[Web Novel 105] Chapter 105 - ウェポンコピー - Weapon Copy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_106|[Web Novel 106] Chapter 106 - カルミラ島の日々 - Days Spent on Karumira Island]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_107|[Web Novel 107] Chapter 107 - カルミラ島ジンクス・躍進編 The Karumira Island Revolution]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_108|[Web Novel 108] Chapter 108 - 冤罪、再び - False Charges, Again]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_109|[Web Novel 109] Chapter 109 - 解雇の理由 - Reason for Dismissal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_110|[Web Novel 110] Chapter 110 - 幸薄少女 - A Girl Full of Joy ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_111|[Web Novel 111] Chapter 111 - 馬鹿にしか見えない王 - A King I Can Only See as an Idiot]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_112|[Web Novel 112] Chapter 112 - 倉庫 - Storage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_113|[Web Novel 113] Chapter 113 - 強くなる方法 - How to Become Stronger]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_114|[Web Novel 114] Chapter 114 - 流星盾 - Meteor Shield]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_115|[Web Novel 115] Chapter 115 - 武器屋の好奇心 Weapon Shop Owner's Curiosity]]

===Wave 6===
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_6_Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 6 Cover]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_116|[Web Novel 116] Chapter 116 - 青い砂音 - Blue Sand Sound]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_117|[Web Novel 117] Chapter 117 - ゲーム知識が牙を剥く時 When Game Knowledge Bares its Fangs ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_118|[Web Novel 118] Chapter 118 - ＶＳ霊亀、偵察戦 Versus the Spirit Tortoise, Scout Battle ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_119|[Web Novel 119] Chapter 119 - 戦後への対策 Measures to End a Battle ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_120|[Web Novel 120] Chapter 120 - 時間稼ぎ - Stalling for Time ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_121|[Web Novel 121] Chapter 121 - 勇者の碑文 - The Inscription of the Heroes ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_122|[Web Novel 122] Chapter 122 - 探索 Exploration ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_123|[Web Novel 123] Chapter 123 - 青の砂時計 - Blue Hourglass ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_124|[Web Novel 124] Chapter 124 - 霊亀の心臓 - Heart of the Spirit Tortoise ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_125|[Web Novel 125] Chapter 125 - 可能性 - Possibilities ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_126|[Web Novel 126] Chapter 126 - ＶＳ霊亀　最終決戦 - Versus the Spirit Tortoise, The Final Fight]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_127|[Web Novel 127] Chapter 127 - 過保護 - Overprotective ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_128|[Web Novel 128] Chapter 128 - 勇者の処遇 - A Hero's Treatment ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_129|[Web Novel 129] Chapter 129 - 地位 - Social Standing ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_130|[Web Novel 130] Chapter 130 - Ｌｖリセット - Level Reset ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_131|[Web Novel 131] Chapter 131 - 出会った場所 - The Place We Met ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_132|[Web Novel 132] Chapter 132 - 知人達 - Acquaintances ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_133|[Web Novel 133] Chapter 133 - Ｅフロート - E Float]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_134|[Web Novel 134] Chapter 134 - バルーンシールド Balloon Shield ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_135|[Web Novel 135] Chapter 135 - 餌付け - Artificial Feeding ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_136|[Web Novel 136] Chapter 136 - 夜食 - Nighttime Meal ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_137|[Web Novel 137] Chapter 137 - 海の男女 - People of the Sea ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_138|[Web Novel 138] Chapter 138 - 同性のみ可 - Same Sex Only ]]

===Wave 7===
[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_7_Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 7 Cover]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_139|[Web Novel 139] Chapter 139 - 盾の看板 - Shield Billboard ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_140|[Web Novel 140] Chapter 140 - 脱走と発見 - Desertion and Discovery ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_141|[Web Novel 141] Chapter 141 - 槍の勇者捕獲作戦 - The Plan to Capture Spear Hero ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_142|[Web Novel 142] Chapter 142 - ゲームが終わった日 - The Day the Game Ended ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_143|[Web Novel 143] Chapter 143 - 魔物問題 - Demon Problem ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_144|[Web Novel 144] Chapter 144 - 決断 - Determination ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_145|[Web Novel 145] Chapter 145 - 報告 - Report ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_146|[Web Novel 146] Chapter 146 - 獣人 - Beastman ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_147|[Web Novel 147] Chapter 147 - 旗、再び - Flag, Again ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_148|[Web Novel 148] Chapter 148 - 失敗作 - Failed Creation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_149|[Web Novel 149] Chapter 149 - 錬金術師 - Alchemist ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_150|[Web Novel 150] Chapter 150 - 優遇も差別 Discrimination Even in Hospitality ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_151|[Web Novel 151] Chapter 151 - キャンピングプラント - Camping Plant ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_152|[Web Novel 152] Chapter 152 - 御用 - Arrest ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_153|[Web Novel 153] Chapter 153 - 本当はわかっている事 - Truthfully Understanding ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_154|[Web Novel 154] Chapter 154 - 自主性 - Independence ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_155|[Web Novel 155] Chapter 155 - ゼルトブル - Zeltbur]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_156|[Web Novel 156] Chapter 156 - 正夢 - Dreams Come True ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_157|[Web Novel 157] Chapter 157 - 買い付け - Purchase ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_158|[Web Novel 158] Chapter 158 - 神木の薬 - Medicine of the Sacred Tree]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_159|[Web Novel 159] Chapter 159 - パーフェクト＝ハイド＝ジャスティス - Perfect Hidden Justice ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_160|[Web Novel 160] Chapter 160 - 村へ帰る - Return to the Village ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_161|[Web Novel 161] Chapter 161 - 王女来訪 - Visiting the Princess ]]

===Wave 8+===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_162|[Web Novel 162] Chapter 162 - フィロリアルとドラゴン - Filorial and Dragon ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_163|[Web Novel 163] Chapter 163 - ヴィッチ - Witch ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_164|[Web Novel 164] Chapter 164 - 投げやり - Negligence ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_165|[Web Novel 165] Chapter 165 - 新たな目覚め - A New Awakening ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_166|[Web Novel 166] Chapter 166 - 孵化 - Hatching ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_167|[Web Novel 167] Chapter 167 - 変幻無双流 - Peerless Transformation ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_168|[Web Novel 168] Chapter 168 - アルプス - Alps]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_169|[Web Novel 169] Chapter 169 - 武器屋の弟子 - Weapon Shop Owner and Apprentice ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_170|[Web Novel 170] Chapter 170 - クズとハクコ - Trash and Hakuko ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_171|[Web Novel 171] Chapter 171 - ポータルシールド - Portable Shield ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_172|[Web Novel 172] Chapter 172 - 修行 - Training]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_173|[Web Novel 173] Chapter 173 - 盾を守る盾 A Shield to Protect Shields ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_174|[Web Novel 174] Chapter 174 - メルティのお仕事 Melty's Job ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_175|[Web Novel 175] Chapter 175 - ピンポンダッシュ - Bells and Away]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_176|[Web Novel 176] Chapter 176 - ヘタレ - Loser ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_177|[Web Novel 177] Chapter 177 - Ｌｖドレイン　- Level Drain ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_178|[Web Novel 178] Chapter 178 - 戦力把握 - Grasping Forces]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_179|[Web Novel 179] Chapter 179 - 煩悩の塊 - Lump of Desire]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_180|[Web Novel 180] Chapter 180 - 幸運 - Good Fortune]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_181|[Web Novel 181] Chapter 181 - 合唱魔法 - Chorus Magic ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_182|[Web Novel 182] Chapter 182 - ラースドラゴン - Wrath Dragon ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_183|[Web Novel 183] Chapter 183 - 変 - Odd]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_184|[Web Novel 184] Chapter 184 - 浄化 - Purification]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_185|[Web Novel 185] Chapter 185 - ニックネーム - Nickname ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_186|[Web Novel 186] Chapter 186 - 竜の怒り - Dragon's Anger]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_187|[Web Novel 187] Chapter 187 - 解除 - Release]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_188|[Web Novel 188] Chapter 188 - 敬礼 - Salute]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_189|[Web Novel 189] Chapter 189 - 秘密基地 - Secret Base]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_190|[Web Novel 190] Chapter 190 - 正式依頼 - Formal Request]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_191|[Web Novel 191] Chapter 191 - 大器晩成 - Late Bloomer]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_192|[Web Novel 192] Chapter 192 - 仮面の男 - Masked Man]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_193|[Web Novel 193] Chapter 193 - 七つの大罪 - Seven Sins]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_194|[Web Novel 194] Chapter 194 - ドラゴンサンクチュアリ- Dragon Sanctuary ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_195|[Web Novel 195] Chapter 195 - 強欲 - Greed]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_196|[Web Novel 196] Chapter 196 - 現実ＶＳ理想 - Reality VS Ideal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_197|[Web Novel 197] Chapter 197 - 閃光 - Flash]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_198|[Web Novel 198] Chapter 198 - 目的 - Purpose]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_199|[Web Novel 199] Chapter 199 - 盾の勇者の朝 _ Morning of Shield Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_200|[Web Novel 200] Chapter 200 - 反省 - Evaluation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_201|[Web Novel 201] Chapter 201 - クズとアトラ - Trash and Atla]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_202|[Web Novel 202] Chapter 202 - 恩赦 - Amnesty]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_203|[Web Novel 203] Chapter 203 - 魔力の流れ - Flow of Magic Power]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_204|[Web Novel 204] Chapter 204 - 龍脈法 - Dragon Leylines]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_205|[Web Novel 205] Chapter 205 - 恋の季節 - Season of Love]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_206|[Web Novel 206] Chapter 206 - フィトリアの依頼 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_207|[Web Novel 207] Chapter 207 - レース - Race]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_208|[Web Novel 208] Chapter 208 - ショートカット - Shortcut]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_209|[Web Novel 209] Chapter 209 - 色欲 - Lust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_210|[Web Novel 210] Chapter 210 - 嫉妬 - Envy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_211|[Web Novel 211] Chapter 211 - 仲間割れ - Internal Discord]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_212|[Web Novel 212] Chapter 212 - 愛の狩人 - Love Hunter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_213|[Web Novel 213] Chapter 213 - 仮眠 - Nap]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_214|[Web Novel 214] Chapter 214 - 革命派 - Revolutionaries]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_215|[Web Novel 215] Chapter 215 - 蛮族の鎧＋２ - Barbarian Armor+2]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_216|[Web Novel 216] Chapter 216 - 複合所有権 - Complex Ownership]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_217|[Web Novel 217] Chapter 217 - 盾の勇者の攻略講座 - Shield Hero's Cheat Course]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_218|[Web Novel 218] Chapter 218 - ふんどし忠犬 - Fundoshi Wearing Loyal Dog]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_219|[Web Novel 219] Chapter 219 - 無双活性 - Peerless Activity]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_220|[Web Novel 220] Chapter 220 - 男の娘 - Trap]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_221|[Web Novel 221] Chapter 221 - 解放時間 - Release Time]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_222|[Web Novel 222] Chapter 222 - ゲーム知識 - Game Knowledge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_223|[Web Novel 223] Chapter 223 - 献身願望 - Desire of Devotion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_224|[Web Novel 224] Chapter 224 - 婚約者 - Fiance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_225|[Web Novel 225] Chapter 225 - 行き違い - Disagreement]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_226|[Web Novel 226] Chapter 226 - 異変 - Abnormality]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_227|[Web Novel 227] Chapter 227 - 毒 - Poison]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_228|[Web Novel 228] Chapter 228 - 洗脳 - Brainwash]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_229|[Web Novel 229] Chapter 229 - 複数犯 - Multiple Offender]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_230|[Web Novel 230] Chapter 230 - 感染性 - Infectious]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_231|[Web Novel 231] Chapter 231 - 誤算 - Miscalculation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_232|[Web Novel 232] Chapter 232 - 努力 - Effort]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_233|[Web Novel 233] Chapter 233 - 正義の短剣 - Justice Dagger]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_234|[Web Novel 234] Chapter 234 - 集団心理 - Mass Psychology]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_235|[Web Novel 235] Chapter 235 - 残党 - Remnant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_236|[Web Novel 236] Chapter 236 - 盾の魔王 - Demon Lord of Shield]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_237|[Web Novel 237] Chapter 237 - 霊亀甲 Reiki Armor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_238|[Web Novel 238] Chapter 238 - 深追い - Following Deep]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_239|[Web Novel 239] Chapter 239 - 機会 - Opportunity]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_240|[Web Novel 240] Chapter 240 - 研究資料 - Research Material]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_241|[Web Novel 241] Chapter 241 - 正義の弓 - Justice Bow]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_242|[Web Novel 242] Chapter 242 - 正義の否定 - Denial of Justice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_243|[Web Novel 243] Chapter 243 - 決闘条件 - Duel Condition]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_244|[Web Novel 244] Chapter 244 - 正義ＶＳ正義 - Justice VS Justice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_245|[Web Novel 245] Chapter 245 - 覚醒 - Awakening]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_246|[Web Novel 246] Chapter 246 - 革命 - Revolution]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_247|[Web Novel 247] Chapter 247 - 城下町爆走事件 - Riot Incident at Castle Town]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_248|[Web Novel 248] Chapter 248 - 旗揚げ - Drafting Army]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_249|[Web Novel 249] Chapter 249 - 完勝 - Complete Victory]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_250|[Web Novel 250] Chapter 250 - 昇進 - Promotion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_251|[Web Novel 251] Chapter 251 - 勇者の血族 - Bloodline of Heroes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_252|[Web Novel 252] Chapter 252 - 命乞い - Begging for live]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_253|[Web Novel 253] Chapter 253 - イエスマン - Yes Man]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_254|[Web Novel 254] Chapter 254 - Vol.1 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_255|[Web Novel 255] Chapter 255 - スタート地点 - Start Point]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_256|[Web Novel 256] Chapter 256 - 優越感 - Superiority Complex]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_257|[Web Novel 257] Chapter 257 - リベレイション - Liberation ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_258|[Web Novel 258] Chapter 258 - 盾の両面を見よ - Look at Both side of shield]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_259|[Web Novel 259] Chapter 259 - 義賊 - Righteous Thief]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_260|[Web Novel 260] Chapter 260 - 悪化 - Deteriorate]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_261|[Web Novel 261] Chapter 261 - 異能力者 - ESPER]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_262|[Web Novel 262] Chapter 262 - 研究所訪問 - Laboratory Visit]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_263|[Web Novel 263] Chapter 263 - 抜き打ちチェック - Surprise Inspection]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_264|[Web Novel 264] Chapter 264 - ファミリア - Familia ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_265|[Web Novel 265] Chapter 265 - 深夜の攻防 - Midnight Battle]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_266|[Web Novel 266] Chapter 266 - 虎男 - Tiger Man]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_267|[Web Novel 267] Chapter 267 - 一時休戦 - Temporary Truce]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_268|[Web Novel 268] Chapter 268 - 酒 - Liquor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_269|[Web Novel 269] Chapter 269 - 真相は闇の中 - Truth in the Darkness]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_270|[Web Novel 270] Chapter 270 - 豚王 - Pig King]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_271|[Web Novel 271] Chapter 271 - キング - King ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_272|[Web Novel 272] Chapter 272 - 第二回勇者会議【上】 The 2nd Heroes Conference(First Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_273|[Web Novel 273] Chapter 273 - 第二回勇者会議【中】 The 2nd Heroes Conference(Middle Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_274|[Web Novel 274] Chapter 274 - 第二回勇者会議【下】 The 2nd Heroes Conference(Final Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_275|[Web Novel 275] Chapter 275 - 復興祭 - Reconstruction Festival]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_276|[Web Novel 276] Chapter 276 - 競羽 - Wing Competition]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_277|[Web Novel 277] Chapter 277 - 新・七つの大罪 - The New Seven Sins]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_278|[Web Novel 278] Chapter 278 - 遺伝子改造 _ Gene Remodeling]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_279|[Web Novel 279] Chapter 279 - 空中要塞 - Floating Fortress]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_280|[Web Novel 280] Chapter 280 - 人体実験 - Human Body Experiment]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_281|[Web Novel 281] Chapter 281 - 生命倫理 - Life Ethics]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_282|[Web Novel 282] Chapter 282 - バイオカスタム - Bio Custom]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_283|[Web Novel 283] Chapter 283 - 一長一短 - One Long, One Short]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_284|[Web Novel 284] Chapter 284 - 第二塔の攻防 - Battle of Second Tower]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_285|[Web Novel 285] Chapter 285 - 第二世代 - Second Generation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_286|[Web Novel 286] Chapter 286 - 戦況反転 - Battle Situation Reversed]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_287|[Web Novel 287] Chapter 287 - 研究結果 - Research Result]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_288|[Web Novel 288] Chapter 288 - 損害賠償 - Compensation of Damage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_289|[Web Novel 289] Chapter 289 - 期間限定 - Limited-Time Offer]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_290|[Web Novel 290] Chapter 290 - クレープの木 - Crepe Tree]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_291|[Web Novel 291] Chapter 291 - 竜信仰 - Dragon Faith]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_292|[Web Novel 292] Chapter 292 - 新型馬車 - A New Type of Carriage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_293|[Web Novel 293] Chapter 293 - ラフのラフ種 - Raph of Raph Race]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_294|[Web Novel 294] Chapter 294 - 集・壁・玉 - Gather, Wall, Ball]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_295|[Web Novel 295] Chapter 295 - 兄妹喧嘩 - Sibling Fight]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_296|[Web Novel 296] Chapter 296 - 虎々激突 - Tigers Clash]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_297|[Web Novel 297] Chapter 297 - 鳳凰の地 - The Land of Houou]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_298|[Web Novel 298] Chapter 298 - 勇者の日記 - Hero Diary]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_299|[Web Novel 299] Chapter 299 - 最後の七星武器 - The Last Seven-Star Weapons]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_300|[Web Novel 300] Chapter 300 - 七星武器 - Seven-Star Weapon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_301|[Web Novel 301] Chapter 301 - 鳳凰戦前夜 - Eve of Houou War]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_302|[Web Novel 302] Chapter 302 - VS鳳凰 VS Houou]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_303|[Web Novel 303] Chapter 303 - 許されざる閃光 - Unforgivable Flash]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_304|[Web Novel 304] Chapter 304 - 大き過ぎる代償 - A Price Too Great]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_305|[Web Novel 305] Chapter 305 - 盾になった少女 - The Girl Who Became a Shield]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_306|[Web Novel 306] Chapter 306 - ＶＳ鳳凰　終結 - VS Houou Finale]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_307|[Web Novel 307] Chapter 307 - 葬儀 - Funeral]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_308|[Web Novel 308] Chapter 308 - 麒麟 - Kirin]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_309|[Web Novel 309] Chapter 309 - 迷走 - Off-Course]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_310|[Web Novel 310] Chapter 310 - 銃器 - Firearms]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_311|[Web Novel 311] Chapter 311 - 天才 - Genius]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_312|[Web Novel 312] Chapter 312 - 奪われた力 - Stolen Power]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_313|[Web Novel 313] Chapter 313 - 撤退 - Retreat]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_314|[Web Novel 314] Chapter 314 - 遺言 - Last Will]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_315|[Web Novel 315] Chapter 315 - 精霊 - Spirit]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_316|[Web Novel 316] Chapter 316 - 本当の敵 - The Real Enemy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_317|[Web Novel 317] Chapter 317 - 杖の勇者 - The Wand Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_318|[Web Novel 318] Chapter 318 - 作戦会議 - Strategy Meeting]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_319|[Web Novel 319] Chapter 319 - グラマーＶＳロリ - Glamour VS Loli]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_320|[Web Novel 320] Chapter 320 - ラフちゃん - Raph-chan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_321|[Web Novel 321] Chapter 321 - 焼きもち - Jealousy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_322|[Web Novel 322] Chapter 322 - 第八世代 - 8th Generation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_323|[Web Novel 323] Chapter 323 - チェンジ・ラフ - Change-Raph]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_324|[Web Novel 324] Chapter 324 - 英知の賢王 - The Wise King]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_325|[Web Novel 325] Chapter 325 - 挑発 - Provocation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_326|[Web Novel 326] Chapter 326 - Ⅹ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_327|[Web Novel 327] Chapter 327 - よそ見 - Look Away]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_328|[Web Novel 328] Chapter 328 - フェンリルフォース - Fenrir Force]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_329|[Web Novel 329] Chapter 329 - グレイプニルロープ - Gleiphnir Rope]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_330|[Web Novel 330] Chapter 330 - 一般人 - A Common Man]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_331|[Web Novel 331] Chapter 331 - 最強の七星勇者 - The Strongest of Seven Star Heroes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_332|[Web Novel 332] Chapter 332 - 狐七化け、狸八化け - A Fox Will Fool You Seven Times, but a Racoon Eight Times]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_333|[Web Novel 333] Chapter 333 - 盾の勇者が命ずる - By the Order of Shield Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_334|[Web Novel 334] Chapter 334 - 三分の二 - Two-Thirds]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_335|[Web Novel 335] Chapter 335 - 共闘 - United Front]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_336|[Web Novel 336] Chapter 336 - 八番目 - The 8th]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_337|[Web Novel 337] Chapter 337 - 世界融合 - World Fusion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_338|[Web Novel 338] Chapter 338 - 僭称する者 - The One Who Hid His Title]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_339|[Web Novel 339] Chapter 339 - 強化方法【上】 - Enhancement Method(First Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_340|[Web Novel 340] Chapter 340 - 強化方法【中】 - Enhancement Method(Middle Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_341|[Web Novel 341] Chapter 341 - 強化方法【下】 - Enhancement Method(Final Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_342|[Web Novel 342] Chapter 342 - 異世界交流 - Other-World Exchange ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_343|[Web Novel 343] Chapter 343 - 処刑 - Execution]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_344|[Web Novel 344] Chapter 344 - ソウルイーター - Soul Eater]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_345|[Web Novel 345] Chapter 345 - 自責の念 - Remorse]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_346|[Web Novel 346] Chapter 346 - 限界突破 - Limit Break]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_347|[Web Novel 347] Chapter 347 - 即位 - Coronation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_348|[Web Novel 348] Chapter 348 - 恋愛相談 - Love Consultation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_349|[Web Novel 349] Chapter 349 - 人生の墓場 - The Graveyard of Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_350|[Web Novel 350] Chapter 350 - 理想論 - Idealism]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_351|[Web Novel 351] Chapter 351 - フィロリアルの聖域 - Filorial Sanctuary]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_352|[Web Novel 352] Chapter 352 - 出る杭を打つ - Clearing Stock]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_353|[Web Novel 353] Chapter 353 - チート - Cheat ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_354|[Web Novel 354] Chapter 354 - 真紅に染まる空 - Crimson-Stained Sky]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_355|[Web Novel 355] Chapter 355 - 女神降臨 - Goddess Descent]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_356|[Web Novel 356] Chapter 356 - Ｌｖ上げ - Level Up]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_357|[Web Novel 357] Chapter 357 - 望まぬ帰還 - Undesired Return]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_358|[Web Novel 358] Chapter 358 - 帰宅 - Homecoming]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_359|[Web Novel 359] Chapter 359 - 歯痒さ - Frustration]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_360|[Web Novel 360] Chapter 360 - 選択 - Choice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_361|[Web Novel 361] Chapter 361 - 敵の敵は - An Enemy of the Enemy is... ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_362|[Web Novel 362] Chapter 362 - 不老不死 - Immortality]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_363|[Web Novel 363] Chapter 363 - 全てを守る力 - The Power to Protect Everything]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_364|[Web Novel 364] Chapter 364 - 二年間 - Two Years]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_365|[Web Novel 365] Chapter 365 - ディフェンスリンク - Defense Link ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_366|[Web Novel 366] Chapter 366 - 疑心暗鬼 - Paranoia Makes a Monster Out of Anything]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_367|[Web Novel 367] Chapter 367 - 三号狙い - Aim at the Third One]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_368|[Web Novel 368] Chapter 368 - 脆い所 - Soft-Spot]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_369|[Web Novel 369] Chapter 369 - 決戦前夜 - Eve of Battle]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_370|[Web Novel 370] Chapter 370 - 蛮族の鎧EX - Barbarian Armor EX]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_371|[Web Novel 371] Chapter 371 - 代行者 - Representative]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_372|[Web Novel 372] Chapter 372 - 末路 - End]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_373|[Web Novel 373] Chapter 373 - 一対の力 - Power of Pair]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_374|[Web Novel 374] Chapter 374 - 信頼 - Trust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_375|[Web Novel 375] Chapter 375 - 宴 - Feast]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_376|[Web Novel 376] Chapter 376 - 異世界と現代 - Other-World and Our Own World]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_377|[Web Novel 377] Chapter 377 - ロックバレー勇者伝説 - Rock Valley's Legend of Heroes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_378|[Web Novel 378] Chapter 378 - 盾の勇者の成り上がり - The Rising Of Shield Hero]]

==='''SIDE STORIES'''===
===The Christmas of Shield Hero===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_379|[Web Novel 379] Chapter 379 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【１】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[I]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_380|[Web Novel 380] Chapter 380 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【２】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[II]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_381|[Web Novel 381] Chapter 381 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【３】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[III]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_382|[Web Novel 382] Chapter 382 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【４】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[IV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_383|[Web Novel 383] Chapter 383 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【５】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[V]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_384|[Web Novel 384] Chapter 384 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【６】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[VI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_385|[Web Novel 385] Chapter 385 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【終】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[END]]]
===The Valentine of Shield Hero===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_386|[Web Novel 386] Chapter 386 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[I]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_387|[Web Novel 387] Chapter 387 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【２】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[II]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_388|[Web Novel 388] Chapter 388 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【３】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[III]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_389|[Web Novel 389] Chapter 389 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【４】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[IV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_390|[Web Novel 390] Chapter 390 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【５】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[V]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_391|[Web Novel 391] Chapter 391 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【６】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[VI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_392|[Web Novel 392] Chapter 392 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【７】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[VII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_393|[Web Novel 393] Chapter 393 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【８】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[VIII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_394|[Web Novel 394] Chapter 394 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【９】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[IX]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_395|[Web Novel 395] Chapter 395 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１０】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[X]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_396|[Web Novel 396] Chapter 396 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１１】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_397|[Web Novel 397] Chapter 397 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１２】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_398|[Web Novel 398] Chapter 398 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１３】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XIII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_399|[Web Novel 399] Chapter 399 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１４】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XIV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_400|[Web Novel 400] Chapter 400 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１５】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_401|[Web Novel 401] Chapter 401 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１６】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XVI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_402|[Web Novel 402] Chapter 402 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【終】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[END]]]
===The White Day of Shield Hero===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_403|[Web Novel 403] Chapter 403 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【１】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[I]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_404|[Web Novel 404] Chapter 404 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【２】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[II]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_405|[Web Novel 405] Chapter 405 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【３】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[III]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_406|[Web Novel 406] Chapter 406 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【４】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[IV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_407|[Web Novel 407] Chapter 407 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【５】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[V]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_408|[Web Novel 408] Chapter 408 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【６】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[VI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_409|[Web Novel 409] Chapter 409 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【終】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[END]]]

===外伝　槍の勇者のやり直し(Side Story - Start Over of The Spear Hero)===
===Loop 1 to 3 - Tutorial Arc===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_410|[Web Novel 410] Chapter 410 - 槍の勇者のやり直し - Start Over of The Spear Hero ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_411|[Web Novel 411] Chapter 411 - クロちゃん - Kuro-chan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_412|[Web Novel 412] Chapter 412 - レベリング - Leveling]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_413|[Web Novel 413] Chapter 413 - 金稼ぎ - Earning Money]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_414|[Web Novel 414] Chapter 414 - 時間遡行 - Time Regression]]
===Loop 4 - Siltvelt Arc===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_415|[Web Novel 415] Chapter 415 - 落とし穴 - Pitfall]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_416|[Web Novel 416] Chapter 416 - 牢獄 - Prison]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_417|[Web Novel 417] Chapter 417 - 老害 - Old Damage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_418|[Web Novel 418] Chapter 418 - エイミング - Aiming]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_419|[Web Novel 419] Chapter 419 - 護衛 - Escort]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_420|[Web Novel 420] Chapter 420 - アブソーブ - Absorb]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_421|[Web Novel 421] Chapter 421 - フィロリアル生産者 - Filorial Producer]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_422|[Web Novel 422] Chapter 422 - 亜人の酒場 - Demi-human's Tavern]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_423|[Web Novel 423] Chapter 423 - 樽風呂 - Barrel Bath]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_424|[Web Novel 424] Chapter 424 - 名付け親- Godparent ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_425|[Web Novel 425] Chapter 425 - 幻覚 - Illusion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_426|[Web Novel 426] Chapter 426 - キャンプ- Camp ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_427|[Web Novel 427] Chapter 427 - 服作り- Making Clothes ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_428|[Web Novel 428] Chapter 428 - 天使 - Angel]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_429|[Web Novel 429] Chapter 429 - 手腕 - Aptitude]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_430|[Web Novel 430] Chapter 430 - 三着の服 - Three Pieces of Clothes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_431|[Web Novel 431] Chapter 431 - 合流 - Regroup]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_432|[Web Novel 432] Chapter 432 - 覗き - Peeping]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_433|[Web Novel 433] Chapter 433 - 実戦経験 - Battle Experience]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_434|[Web Novel 434] Chapter 434 - 大きなフィロリアル様 - A Huge Filorial-sama]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_435|[Web Novel 435] Chapter 435 - 羽飾り - Feather Ornament]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_436|[Web Novel 436] Chapter 436 - シルトヴェルト - Siltvelt]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_437|[Web Novel 437] Chapter 437 - 運命の相手 - Fated Person]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_438|[Web Novel 438] Chapter 438 - 縁談 - Proposal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_439|[Web Novel 439] Chapter 439 - 毒 - Poison]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_440|[Web Novel 440] Chapter 440 - ビーストスピア - Beast Spear]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_441|[Web Novel 441] Chapter 441 - 偽者 - Imposter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_442|[Web Novel 442] Chapter 442 - 裏路地にて - In the Back Alley]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_443|[Web Novel 443] Chapter 443 - 襲撃 - Raid]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_444|[Web Novel 444] Chapter 444 - シルドフリーデン - Sildfriden]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_445|[Web Novel 445] Chapter 445 - 鞭の勇者一行 - Whip Hero Party]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_446|[Web Novel 446] Chapter 446 - フラッシュバック - FLashback]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_447|[Web Novel 447] Chapter 447 - 消し炭 - Burned to Charcoal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_448|[Web Novel 448] Chapter 448 - 不穏 - Unrest]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_449|[Web Novel 449] Chapter 449 - 残党 - Remnant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_450|[Web Novel 450] Chapter 450 - 飛竜 - Flying Dragon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_451|[Web Novel 451] Chapter 451 - 残り香 - Scent]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_452|[Web Novel 452] Chapter 452 - 道化 - Harlequin]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_453|[Web Novel 453] Chapter 453 - 聖戦 - Crusade]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_454|[Web Novel 454] Chapter 454 - 心に刻む - Engrave in Heart]]
===Loop 5 - Melromarc Arc===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_455|[Web Novel 455] Chapter 455 - 安全確保 - Security]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_456|[Web Novel 456] Chapter 456 - 聞き耳 - Listen]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_457|[Web Novel 457] Chapter 457 - 暗殺 - Assassination]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_458|[Web Novel 458] Chapter 458 - ただしイケメンに限る - limited to Handsome]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_459|[Web Novel 459] Chapter 459 - 色 - Color]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_460|[Web Novel 460] Chapter 460 - 証拠 - Evidence]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_461|[Web Novel 461] Chapter 461 - 改竄 - Alter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_462|[Web Novel 462] Chapter 462 - 戦争回避 - War Avoidance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_463|[Web Novel 463] Chapter 463 - 行商計画 - Peddlig Plan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_464|[Web Novel 464] Chapter 464 - 世界を呪わない - To Not Curse the World ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_465|[Web Novel 465] Chapter 465 - 魔物商 - Monster Shop]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_466|[Web Novel 466] Chapter 466 - ブラフ - Bluff]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_467|[Web Novel 467] Chapter 467 - 差異 - Difference]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_468|[Web Novel 468] Chapter 468 - 取り寄せ - In Stock]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_469|[Web Novel 469] Chapter 469 - 勧誘拒否 - Refusing Invitation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_470|[Web Novel 470] Chapter 470 - 商業通行手形 - Commercial Permit]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_471|[Web Novel 471] Chapter 471 - 裁縫 - Sewing]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_472|[Web Novel 472] Chapter 472 - 峠 - Ridge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_473|[Web Novel 473] Chapter 473 - フィロリアルの変化 - Filorial's Change]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_474|[Web Novel 474] Chapter 474 - 馬車作り - Carriage Making]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_475|[Web Novel 475] Chapter 475 - 怠け豚 - Lazy Pig]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_476|[Web Novel 476] Chapter 476 - 秘密裏 - Secret Passage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_477|[Web Novel 477] Chapter 477 - 中学時代の友人 - Middle School period's Friend]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_478|[Web Novel 478] Chapter 478 - 餅は餅屋 - Mochi in Mochi Store]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_479|[Web Novel 479] Chapter 479 - パンダ獣人 - Panda Beastman]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_480|[Web Novel 480] Chapter 480 - 獣化 - Beast Transformation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_481|[Web Novel 481] Chapter 481 - スイッチ装備調達 - Switch Equipment Supply]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_482|[Web Novel 482] Chapter 482 - 四本 - Four Blades]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_483|[Web Novel 483] Chapter 483 - 過小評価 - Underestimation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_484|[Web Novel 484] Chapter 484 - 赤豚の動向 -Tendecy of Red Pig]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_485|[Web Novel 485] Chapter 485 - 未来への布石 - Preparation for Future]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_486|[Web Novel 486] Chapter 486 - 避難誘導 - Evacuation Guidance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_487|[Web Novel 487] Chapter 487 - 通常攻撃 - Conventional Attack]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_488|[Web Novel 488] Chapter 488 - 矛盾の再来 - Contradiction Return]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_489|[Web Novel 489] Chapter 489 - 盾ＶＳ弓＋α - Shield VS Bow+a]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_490|[Web Novel 490] Chapter 490 - バッドステータス - Bad Status]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_491|[Web Novel 491] Chapter 491 - 不公平 - Unfair]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_492|[Web Novel 492] Chapter 492 - 勇者密会 - Assign Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_493|[Web Novel 493] Chapter 493 - 卵くじ - Egg Lottery]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_494|[Web Novel 494] Chapter 494 - 取引 - Transaction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_495|[Web Novel 495] Chapter 495 - 謝礼 - Reward]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_496|[Web Novel 496] Chapter 496 - 彼は何故笑ったのか？ - Why is he Laughing?]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_497|[Web Novel 497] Chapter 497 - 着飾るパンダ - Dress Up Panda]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_498|[Web Novel 498] Chapter 498 - 種回収 - Seed Recovery]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_499|[Web Novel 499] Chapter 499 - 怠惰の種 - Seed of Laziness]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_500|[Web Novel 500] Chapter 500 - 食料配給 - Food Distribution]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_501|[Web Novel 501] Chapter 501 - 帳簿 - Account Book]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_502|[Web Novel 502] Chapter 502 - 観光地 - Tourist Attraction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_503|[Web Novel 503] Chapter 503 - 主治医の助手 - Physician Assistant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_504|[Web Novel 504] Chapter 504 - 保護 - Protection]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_505|[Web Novel 505] Chapter 505 - ドラゴンの娘 - Daughter of Dragon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_506|[Web Novel 506] Chapter 506 - ドラゴンの眷属 - Dragon's Kin]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_507|[Web Novel 507] Chapter 507 - 尻尾 - Tail]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_508|[Web Novel 508] Chapter 508 - おしおき - Punishment]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_509|[Web Novel 509] Chapter 509 - 偽の盾の勇者 - Fake Shield Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_510|[Web Novel 510] Chapter 510 - 強欲の都市 - City of Greed]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_511|[Web Novel 511] Chapter 511 - ホットクレープ - Hot Crepe]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_512|[Web Novel 512] Chapter 512 - 鞍 - Saddle]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_513|[Web Novel 513] Chapter 513 - 助手の選択 - Assistant's Choice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_514|[Web Novel 514] Chapter 514 - 他人の所為 - the Other's Fault]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_515|[Web Novel 515] Chapter 515 - 彼を知る - He Knows]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_516|[Web Novel 516] Chapter 516 - 継承 - Inheritance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_517|[Web Novel 517] Chapter 517 - 最弱の竜帝 - the Weakest Dragon Emperor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_518|[Web Novel 518] Chapter 518 - 欠片の在り処 - Fragment's Whereabout]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_519|[Web Novel 519] Chapter 519 - 姫 - Princess]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_520|[Web Novel 520] Chapter 520 - 婚約者 - Fiance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_521|[Web Novel 521] Chapter 521 - 証拠隠滅 - Destruction of Evidence]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_522|[Web Novel 522] Chapter 522 - 善行の結果 - Benevolence Result]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_523|[Web Novel 523] Chapter 523 - 潜伏 - Hiding]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_524|[Web Novel 524] Chapter 524 - フレオンちゃん - Freon-chan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_525|[Web Novel 525] Chapter 525 - メルロマルクの王子 - Melromarc's Prince]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_526|[Web Novel 526] Chapter 526 - 内乱 - Civil War]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_527|[Web Novel 527] Chapter 527 - 風の如く - Like a Gust of Wind]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_528|[Web Novel 528] Chapter 528 - デジャヴュ - Deja Vu]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_529|[Web Novel 529] Chapter 529 - 煽り - Gust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_530|[Web Novel 530] Chapter 530 - 監禁 - Confinement]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_531|[Web Novel 531] Chapter 531 - 人質 - Hostage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_532|[Web Novel 532] Chapter 532 - 基本値 - Base Value]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_533|[Web Novel 533] Chapter 533 - 待ち伏せ - Ambush]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_534|[Web Novel 534] Chapter 534 - 国境戦 - Border War]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_535|[Web Novel 535] Chapter 535 - 休戦 - Truce]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_536|[Web Novel 536] Chapter 536 - 停戦 - Ceasefire]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_537|[Web Novel 537] Chapter 537 - 玉座 - Throne]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_538|[Web Novel 538] Chapter 538 - 幽閉 - Imprisonment]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_539|[Web Novel 539] Chapter 539 - 架け橋 - Bridge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_540|[Web Novel 540] Chapter 540 - 状況整理 - Sorting Circumstances]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_541|[Web Novel 541] Chapter 541 - 同行者 - Travelling Companion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_542|[Web Novel 542] Chapter 542 - 岩礁の鳥 - Reef Island]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_543|[Web Novel 543] Chapter 543 - 二本目 - the second time]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_544|[Web Novel 544] Chapter 544 - 高校時代の旅行 - The Trip on High School Period]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_545|[Web Novel 545] Chapter 545 - 槍の勇者とメンバー交換 - Member exchange of Spear Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_546|[Web Novel 546] Chapter 546 - 自慢失敗 - Boast Failure]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_547|[Web Novel 547] Chapter 547 - 多くの義務 - Numerous Responsibility]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_548|[Web Novel 548] Chapter 548 - 剣と助手 - Sword and Assistant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_549|[Web Novel 549] Chapter 549 - 邪魔 - Hindrance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_550|[Web Novel 550] Chapter 550 - 得意なゲーム - Game Specialty]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_551|[Web Novel 551] Chapter 551 - 槍の勇者と勇者会議【上】 - Spear Hero's Heroes Meeting(first part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_552|[Web Novel 552] Chapter 552 - 弓の勇者の反撃 - Bow Hero's Counter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_553|[Web Novel 553] Chapter 553 - 槍の勇者と勇者会議【中】 - Spear Hero's Heroes Meeting(middle part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_554|[Web Novel 554] Chapter 554 - 黒幕疑惑 - Suspicion as Mastermind]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_555|[Web Novel 555] Chapter 555 - 槍の勇者の勇者会議【下】 - Spear Hero's Heroes Meeting(final part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_556|[Web Novel 556] Chapter 556 - 楽園 - Paradise]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_557|[Web Novel 557] Chapter 557 - 星見酒 - Stargaze Liquor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_558|[Web Novel 558] Chapter 558 - 国葬 - National Funeral]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_559|[Web Novel 559] Chapter 559 - 善行の代償 - Benevolence Price]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_560|[Web Novel 560] Chapter 560 - 真逆の方向 - Opposite Direction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_561|[Web Novel 561] Chapter 561 - 7=8 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_562|[Web Novel 562] Chapter 562 - 霊亀の炎 - Reiki's Flame]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_563|[Web Novel 563] Chapter 563 - 被害報告 - Damage Report]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_564|[Web Novel 564] Chapter 564 - 手の平で転がす - Rolling in Palm]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_565|[Web Novel 565] Chapter 565 - 三度目の罠 - The Third Trap]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_566|[Web Novel 566] Chapter 566 - 水泡に帰す - Return To Foam]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_567|[Web Novel 567] Chapter 567 - 応竜 - Ouryu]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_568|[Web Novel 568] Chapter 568 - 自我の侵食 - Self Erosion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_569|[Web Novel 569] Chapter 569 - 四霊復活 - Resurrection of four spirits]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_570|[Web Novel 570] Chapter 570 - 四霊討伐作戦 - Four Spirits Subjugation Strategy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_571|[Web Novel 571] Chapter 571 - 蒸発 - Evaporate]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_572|[Web Novel 572] Chapter 572 - 分岐する世界 - Branching World]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_573|[Web Novel 573] Chapter 573 - 四霊結界 - Four Spirits Barrier]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_574|[Web Novel 574] Chapter 574 - 槍の勇者の選択 - Choice of Spear Hero]]
===Loop 6 - Forbrey Arc===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_575|[Web Novel 575] Chapter 575 - 結束への布石 - Preparation for Unity]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_576|[Web Novel 576] Chapter 576 - ストーキング - Stalking]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_577|[Web Novel 577] Chapter 577 - 論より証拠 - Evidence than Logic]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_578|[Web Novel 578] Chapter 578 - 未来人 - Man From the Future]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_579|[Web Novel 579] Chapter 579 - 国への不信 - Distrust toward Nation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_580|[Web Novel 580] Chapter 580 - 隠された武器 - Hidden Weapon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_581|[Web Novel 581] Chapter 581 - 三度目の言葉 - The Word for Third Times]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_582|[Web Novel 582] Chapter 582 - 守られた信頼 - Protected Trust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_583|[Web Novel 583] Chapter 583 - 鮮血 - Fresh Blood]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_584|[Web Novel 584] Chapter 584 - 神罰の日 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_585|[Web Novel 585] Chapter 585 - ループの無駄遣い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_586|[Web Novel 586] Chapter 586 - 信仰は残る ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_587|[Web Novel 587] Chapter 587 - 回復＋援護＝？ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_588|[Web Novel 588] Chapter 588 - 幼女か大人 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_589|[Web Novel 589] Chapter 589 - 正しくて間違っている ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_590|[Web Novel 590] Chapter 590 - 赤黒く濁していった ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_591|[Web Novel 591] Chapter 591 - 一人では強くなれない ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_592|[Web Novel 592] Chapter 592 - ファンタジーの不思議 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_593|[Web Novel 593] Chapter 593 - 中二病みたいな台詞 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_594|[Web Novel 594] Chapter 594 - 乗り物酔い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha:Web_Chapter_595|[Web Novel 595] Chapter 595 - 焼き肉パーティー ]]

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Manager: [[user:Alpaca|Alpaca]]

===Translators===
Active
*[[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]]
*[[User:Ren|Ren]]
*[[User:Aperture:Null|Aperture:Null]]
*[[User:Uguu|Uguu]]

===Editors===
Active
*[[User:Soraya21|Soraya21]]/[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]]
*[[User:BDB|BDB]]
*[[User:Laclongquan|Laclongquan]]
*[[User:Reiji|Reiji]]
*[[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]]
*[[User:KuroInfinity|KuroInfinity]]

== Original Web Novel ==

Original web published novel can be found here: [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n3009bk/ 盾の勇者の成り上がり]

==Series Overview==
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 1 - 334 pages (August 22, 2013) ISBN 978-4840152754
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 2 - 316 pages (October 24, 2013) ISBN 978-4040660496
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 3 - 313 pages (December 21, 2013) ISBN 978-4040661667
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 4 - (February 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663210
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 5 - (April 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667188
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 6 - (June 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667904
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 7 - (September 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040669960

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 197

2014-08-10T06:13:44Z

Krait:

I see I see. Now I understand the next chapter's tittle.[[User:Laclongquan|Laclongquan]] ([[User talk:Laclongquan|talk]]) 10:39, 9 August 2014 (CDT)

"by the way, after parting with Linia" - Linia or Purusena?

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 197

2014-08-10T06:13:21Z

Krait:

I see I see. Now I understand the next chapter's tittle.[[User:Laclongquan|Laclongquan]] ([[User talk:Laclongquan|talk]]) 10:39, 9 August 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 197

2014-08-10T06:13:06Z

Krait:

Talk:Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology

2014-08-01T15:22:51Z

Krait: /* エリナリーゼ */

== Misc ==
http://mypage.syosetu.com/mypageblog/view/userid/288399/blogkey/636576/ <--- Author BLOG character bio page (incomplete + spoilers)

http://ncode.syosetu.com/n9669bk/192/ <--- Map 3 raw page, if you want to figure out location names. I'm still bothered over Milis, Milishion, and Arusu (capital of Asura)

Thanks for making this page, it was needed though I'm not good with these types of translations. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 05:28, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

After trying to find out who Zenisu was, the need for such a page became obvious. Please put any names you stumble upon during translation into it so that we can make it uniform throughout the translations. We still need to decide on the variants, though (i.e. Janis or Janice?) [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 05:54, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

The names here and the names in the "Character Introductions" on the Main Page were written differently. Please fix it. --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

Exact names are not yet stabilized. Usually the first translator to stumble upon one decides on it, but here even the same translator frequently switches from one romanization to another. Feel free to discuss any discrepancies here, so that we can select the best ones. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 06:06, 11 July 2014 (CDT)
Also, sometimes later information forces to correct earlier spelling. I.e. when choosing between Greyrat/Greyrait, later there is a reference to "mousy family name". [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 06:12, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

SilentWolfie translate Rapurasu(sp) the Demon Lord as Lapius. I think the name is a reference to Laplace's Demon. --[[User:Silereamer|Silereamer]] ([[User talk:Silereamer|talk]]) 02:08, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

I'd like to piggyback on the former comment about the discrepancy for Zenisu being translated as Janice instead of Zenith. The katakana and no less than 4 translation engines spit 'Zenith' out as a solid match. That being said I'll leave my naming contribs here and let you all decide where to go since I'm fielding vol.7 academy arc. Localization of names I'd rather leave to the editors, since they do the polishing anyways. ザノバ・シーローン Zanoba is an ethiopian name and quite common around north africa. No complaints about Shiron/Shirone as the territory surname attributed to him being prince. ギレーヌ・デドルディア Guillain Dedorudia it's a french name, and perhaps an ironic joke, considering Robert Guillain was a french author on works about the nation of japan who was also an eyewitness to the atom bomb drop on hiroshima (sounds like the mana calamity, right?) クリフ・グリモル Cliff Grimoire yet another play on words to his occupation. A grimoire being quite literally 'book of grammar', though this time in an esoteric sense, since he's quite knowledgeable on written magic formations having to do with the nature of summoning magic. ナナホシ should remain Nanahoshi instead of Sevenstar (or variant), at least until any wordplay becomes prevalent, though there is a great deal of mythos in this series dealing with the number 7. アリエル・アネモイ・アスラ Ariel Anemoi Asura is legit. 'Anemoi' is a greek psuedo-deity of the wind, with the lesser chief wind dieties being Eurus, Boreas, Notos, and Zephyrus (the Grayrat branches in the book) カラヴァッジョ　Caravaggio was a 16th century Italian Painter, other localizations of his name also include Caravage. イゾルテ (Izorute) sounds similar to 'Iseult' of Tristan and Isolde fame. A nice story or fast wikipedia read will show similar details in reference to plot involving her character... sort of anyway. キシリカ・キシリス Kishirika Kishirisu - keep the r's and drop the u if it makes it feel easier to the eyes, otherwise it's fine, I think it's personally a play on the word '軋る' Kishiru; which is an annoying sound like a floorboard squeak or the grating of a metal fence post when you swing it open. And considering her FUHAHAHAHAHA she does near every other line she is quite annoying when she's not being useful. (as well as Badi-Gadi and the other Immortal Devil Kings, there is appropriate wordplay for them as well.) For the beasts of the forest of milis continent ギュエス Gaius from the Dorudia tribe is a play on words and also associates with his daughter the dog-beast girl プルセナ Parusena (Lars Porsena, was a king who besieged rome at one point, and had an attempted assassination by a youth named Gaius, even though the youth failed, His bravado caused king Porsena to enact a peace treaty and lift the siege.) ミニトーナ Minito-na (Minnetona) and テルセナ Terusena (Tersena) I haven't found the complete wordplay on yet, so it might just be random, I'll do some looking into it later on if clues arise. 聖獣様 Seijuu-sama Lit. Esteemed Sacred Animal/Holy Beast-sama. He figures quite a bit in vol 18+ because of the importance of ララ (Lara? Lara just fits best in my mind anyway so far) so confirming what to call his name as should be important. Though He does end up being called "Leo" later on. リニア Rinia. No wordplay with this so far, so keeping this as such for now. I expect some wordplay will fall into place since she is something 人神／ヒトガミ Human God/Hitogami keeps throwing Rudeus' way. And it is important to differentiate 人神 Human God from just 神 God (who happens to be ロキシー/Roxy!). and lastly スペルド族 The Superudo Tribe. A couple takes see it as Spelled (as in having an obvious magic enchantment) and one that I didn't get at first, since my brain read it's katakana as 'Speared' having to do mainly with the tribe's affinity to spears which is a major crux of Ruijerd's plot. Anything is fine though. ラプラス Rapurasu is clearly a reference to the Demon of LaPlace, since he was one of the Immortal Demon Lords according to the 400-year history of the world (just currently sealed away in the fortress Chaos Breaker.) --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 03:08, 13 July 2014 (CDT)--

^+100 points, that's some awesome reasoning and precisely why I'm no good with names. One thing on the Holy Beast, I've been translating it that way because of Holy sounds best for most aspects of that continent, technically that entire area uses Saint rather than Holy. IE Saint Beast-sama, Saint Milis, Saint Milis Country would be an alternative name for that one though since every other location is named Kingdom and Saint doesn't fit well as a country/kingdom name, I went with defining it as Holy Milis Kingdom. Also, it could have been taken as Sword Saint/Saint Sword Highway, I don't know if that could have some background in regards to Saint Beasts. One thing I do agree on is the meaning behind Superudo, I think I'm going to switch to using Speared for that one. Also, agree on Laplace Demon (Maxwell is a later mentioned character as well AKA Maxwell's Demon entertaining that page is linked to the Wiki page for Laplace, and Maxwell is related to Atofe I believe both who are related to Laplace if I'm remembering the events right).--[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 06:53, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Wow, I didn't know there were so many Greek god references but I'm not surprised. About 人神, it's stated in chapter 160 「準備」 that the world knows him as 人神 (pronounced Jinshin) and Hitogami is more like a personal name that few people know, making his full name 人神ヒトガミ (Jinshin Hitogami, perhaps better translated as Human God Hitogami). Leaving his name in romaji also fits with all the times people ask others about him (for example, when Rudeus first asks Ruijerd about 人神, to which Rujierd quizically replies "ヒトガミ？"). That's my opinion. On a side note, I always thought キシリカ's name would sound good written as Kicilica Kicilice, as it seems etymologically similar to the 魔大陸 town リカリス which is close to リコリス/Licorice. Just figured I'd put it out there. (Alternative spelling for maximum mind-screw: Cicilica Cicilice.) --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 05:34, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

Translations engines are not an authority on romanizations, as well as katakana. Best way to find romanizations for names is to look for known persons with such a romanization. Janice is just as good a match.
Guillain is ギラン, not even close to Girune, which is ギレーヌ [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 22:15, 15 July 2014 (CDT)

Sinisl, because naming sense in katakana is truly a troublesome thing, do you mind if I share how I even came to 'Guillain' as the translation? Before anything else, let me apologize now if I come off sounding rude, I don't mean it to be anything other than an objectionary statement.
Firstly, until just this edit, I haven't consulted a translation engine on the matter. Secondly, isn't ギルーネ Giru-ne and ギレーヌ Gire-nu? I sounded ''''レ'''' as ''le'' opposed to ''re'', and got Gilenu, which if you carry the re/le sound with the hyphen, you get a double vowel result ree/lee, which results in something like Gileenu. The '''ee''' coming off as similar to the ''a'' in s''a''y. Thirdly, is that this author does borrow his fantasy names from a wide range of European sources, and just sounding it out made my intuition say it was french.
But, then I decided to check out what the translation engines and pronunciation engines have to say on the matter, since you did have a good idea there, and got these links as what I guess would be empirical evidence for my claim on the name as Guillain.
[http://www.sljfaq.org/cgi/k2e.cgi?word=%E3%82%AE%E3%83%AC%E3%83%BC%E3%83%8C Katakana to English similarities on ギレーヌ] and [http://www.howjsay.com/index.php?word=guillain French pronunciation of ギレーヌ] with the second link, to me at least the 're' can sound like a 'le' and the 'nu' is just pronounced softly. But if you have a better suggestion than that, please go for it. I'm not trying to step on anyone's toes, rather, I am just trying to help fill in troublesome blanks if I can. It can stay Gire-nu indefinitely if it's easier for everyone.
And as for ゼニス ... [http://www.sljfaq.org/cgi/k2e.cgi?word=%E3%82%BC%E3%83%8B%E3%82%B9 Katakana to English similarities for ゼニス]. '''Je'''nice is listed, and I can see a logical jump there, but '''Ja'''nice is more like '''ジャ'''ニス if it's JanISS as opposed to '''ジャ'''ニ'''ー'''ス if it's JahNEESE (yes, ask me how I know two women who pronounce their names that way as well -_-). I just can't wrap my head around the entire oversight of reading ゼ '''ze''' as ジャ '''ja'''. Plus, this author uses Rudeus to spout Dragon Quest related nonsense everywhere, and King Zenith ゼニス王 was a ruler of the floating castle of Dragon Quest 6 also happened to be a human instead of what the previous owners were: dragons, so it's not entirely implausible he would use that name using the Zenith->ChaosBreaker->Pergius chain, since Rudeus makes all those 'I became a sage...' jokes to hysterical comic relief, and Sage just happens to be a recurring class in the DQ series. Anyways, that's just speculation on my part, I just happen to see these weird puns like that littered throughout the novel. Anyway, once again I sincerely apologize if my remarks came off as rude, it is not intentional at all. I'm just trying to be constructive and informative about how I come to reach my naming suggestions. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 02:08, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, of course it is Girenu, eyes get tired of reading katakana so much. Wiki says Ghislaine Thesmar is written as ギレーヌ・テスマー, so that's one good reading right there that doesn't require any inventiveness. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 11:47, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

Ghislaine eh? wow that's beautiful, because you just pointed out something interesting. Both a Ghislaine ((Which does have a verifiable prounciation as "Gee-len" [http://www.pronouncenames.com/pronounce/ghislaine See audio result #2]) and Linnea (リニア)
("Lin-e-AH") [http://www.forvo.com/word/linn%C3%A9a/ Swedish pronunciation of Linnéa.] Are types of Foliage. Ghislaine being a Rose, and Linnea being a Twinflower. That becomes incredibly humorous when you think how Linnea and Pursena are almost always together. I don't think I would have caught that. Nice job!

Girenu or Ghislaine or Guillain or Ghyslaine? Confused cross-referencing this list and AnimeSuki for the names.. We are talking about one character - right? right?
Whenever you guys want I can try to walk through all the pages and fix the names given permission.. Because I'm in the mood for fixing the names.. If we ever reach a conclusion o_O [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 20:33, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

For now, I think we should just stick to the Names and Terminology page for consistency with the current Tled chapters. Once names are finalised, if they need to be changed, they can be done. [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 03:25, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

Just throwing these ones out here again with links, but as Skuizaan already mentioned above possible: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zamba_(mythology) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iseult Also, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jarilo --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:13, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

They are a miss: Iseult starts with 'Ise', not with 'Ize', Jarilo ends with 'ro', not with 'ru'. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 11:29, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Have to agree with [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] in that Jarilo is a complete miss. The 'j' in Jarilo is a 'y' sound: ヤリーロ
http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/ヤリーロ [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 13:00, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Jarilo (Cyrillic: Ярило or Јарило; Polish: Jaryło; Template:Lang-slo; Croatian: Jura or Juraj; Serbian: Đurilo; Slavic: Jarovit), alternatively '''Yarilo, Iarilo,''' or Gerovit, was a Slavic god of vegetation, fertility and springtime. I think we should rename him Gerovit, lol. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 13:26, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

== About Rudy's armor ==

It was actually spelled as madou yoroi = magic/magical armor, just like how 魔導書 was spelled as madoushou = magic/magical tome or grimoire for short (well, correct me if I was wrong ^ ^)--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:02, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

== Zantport and Wenport ==

Suggestion: If you're going to be liberal and translate 'wenpooto' as 'Windport', you may as well go the whole mile and translate 'zantopooto' as Sandport.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 01:01, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

Reason being that Japanese don't have trouble rendering 'Wind' as 'Windo' e.g. the word ウィンドサーフィン, or the company 株式会社WIND also written as 株式会社ウィンド. Gunna be frank here; if the author is aware of a name like Ghislaine, then I'd bet that he knows 'wind' is not typically written as 'wen'. In other words, either he's hinting at 'wind', which makes it possible that 'zanto' is hinting at 'sand', or he didn't have 'wind' in mind at all, and it's supposed to be 'wenport'. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:46, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Be a rebel and translate it as Saint Port (though it is the Mirisu side). I didn't think Zanto had the sound of Sand, I guess that does sort of make sense after its pointed out. Names too hard for me I should just start naming all characters with letters, though I would run out and have to mix them with numbers, Rudeus is now called A1 in my translations... --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 01:15, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

Gunna rebel and start using Rooday'Az.[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:52, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

As for the wenpooto/zantopooto business, I would like to let alllllll you editors know, that I personally feel that you either stay fundamentalist for both (Wenport and Zantport), or liberal for both (Windport and Sandport). Also, I don't think there's a problem with Begaritto IMO, unless someone finds convincingly corresponding sounds in names of European places. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:24, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: Also, still waiting on your input about changing the MC's name to Rooday'Az lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:27, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

When it comes to names I have no issue with any changes to them it's better if they're all the same across the board. Just try to avoid any names that might massively alter the meaning. That Special/Good Life thing in volume 7 bothers me a bit in such a way. I always thought of Girenu as a Gelaine kind of name but if you guys want to take that as a Ghyslaine, that's similar and fine, just don't expect me to remember how to type it out like that when I'm translating it later, your free to fix it after to whatever is decided. Also, I mentioned it as a joke before but after giving it some thought I seriously started to consider Zanto = Saint, Saint Port as a connection point between what should have been Country of Saint Milis and it's at one end of the Sword Saint Highway. Anyways, good luck with the names no need to ask me any further. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 07:45, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Mmn, I think Saint Port might be good too. I just suggested Sand Port because I found it weird that 'wenpooto' was taken so liberally (I don't think a normal Japanese would get 'wind' from 'ウェン'), but you guys didn't noticed that 'zantopooto' might be sand in that case. If anything, you should be using Wenport and Sandport, not Windport and Zantoport (which would be much more normal for Japanese).

The reason is because 'zanto' resembles the German/Dutch pronunciation of 'sand', and so the four letter combination 'sand' ends up as ザント in Japanese.

e.g. in Log Horizon, ザント is used in the name of a place called ザントリーフ (taken by most translators as Sand Leaf). e.g. http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/ザントハウゼン (Sandhausen) 
e.g. http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/マルティン・ザントベルガー (Martin Sandberger) 

On the other hand, the four letter combination 'wind' is basically always ウィンド (windo) and not ウェン (wen). For this reason, imo the possible names should be like this, from most liberal to most fundamentalist:

1. Saint Port and Wind Port 
2. Sand Port and Wind Port 
3. Sandport and Wenport 
4. Zantport and Wenport 

And yeah, the Special/Good Life thing is bothering me as well lol. It's weird because in English we don't associate 'life' with 'student'. Readers might get the wrong impression. Honestly "the Good Life" sounds like the name of some pyramid scam.
Also I think that Gelaine might be a corruption of Ghislaine. I've personally never heard of Gelaine though, but it doesn't seem popular judging by google searches. It's just conjecture, but perhaps it's an 'alternate' spelling of Ghislaine. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:37, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

== Shiron Kingdom ==

Throwing in support for 'Shirone' or something like that instead of Shiron. Reading the raws for volume 7 at the moment, and found that it's シーローン王国. Usually the long 'roon' (ローン) is used for words that sound like 'lawn' (as in the grass) or loan (as in the investment). [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:55, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

At animesuki I saw them use Pax Shiron/Shirone instead of Pakkusu, since its a fairly well known latin word. Its also ironic considering the prince is anything but peaceful.--[[User:Nosobi|Nosobi]] ([[User talk:Nosobi|talk]]) 22:07, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

== エリナリーゼ ==

Would like to suggest ending エリナリーゼ's name in lise or liese, as it is reminiscent of the German/French name ending. I'm currently suggesting Elinalise as it sounds like parts of a real name, but as I realise there's no long vowel in エリナ, I'm ambivalent towards both 'Elina' and 'Erina'. 

http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/リーゼ

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 01:21, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

It's only like that cause the earlier chapters were tl'ed like that and changed for consistency. If Kaito doesn't mind, i'll change 'erinarize' to 'Elinalise', 'begaritto' to 'begarit' and 'Shiron' to 'Shirone', should Zanto port/Wenport stay as it is or be changed to sand port/wind port? There was also talks about Girenu/Ghislaine/Guillain/Ghyslaine but a decision was never made. Please let me know if you want these changed [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 01:59, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Shouldn't this be discussed amongst the editors? Kaito himself has said that he'd leave things to the editors. I understand my place as well, and will obey the will of the majority. Still, I have the right to stubbornly try and change your minds lol. For one thing, I'm pretty sure Guillain is a man's name, and written as ギラン(giran). ギレーヌ (gireenu) is almost certainly Ghislaine or one of it's variants (Ghyslaine for example) and not Girenu. It's also not Ghislain because that's also a man's name (lol). [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:24, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

^^^^
It is probably Guilléne. Guillén and Ghislain are male, you add 'e' to the end - Guilléne and Ghislaine to make them feminine.

Yeah no way I want to change names without a consensus because I'll feel guilty if I destroy people's translations. However I went to AnimeSuki forum and even there they said the only consensus they ever come to is Orsted (instead of Orusuteddo or Orstedd) because there was a roman writing. If you guys need help I can go through and make the names consistent. Just tell us editors what to do. There're like 4-5 version of names out there including the online-translated stuff that didn't get romanized. Give us the trigger and I'll start referring to this page to fix all the names and terminologies. Unlike Vanant while I obey the will of the majority I have no reason to change peoples' minds lol because seems like a lot had already done their research. Oh, can we get more wiki/reference links in the page so new editors know why did people come up with the names? :) [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 10:59, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Was just reading [[User_talk:Pumkingboyz]] and [[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] was talking about flower names being used for Lilia, Ghislaine, Ginger, and Juliet. Was there a reason we're using Lylia instead of Lilia? Was it game reference? We're not prioritizing flower name usage? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 12:26, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hans_Christian_%C3%98rsted Orsted.] also if it's the difference between male and female changing Ghislaine with Ghyslaine go with the feminine. Elinalize or whatever is fine. No real references found with her or aisha. Pakkusu should be Pax though, without a doubt, since 'Pax' means peace, and we know he is anything but peaceable. Lilia is not in any DQ game, though you might find it funny that our friend Cliff Grimoire is. From DQ4, also the origin of Zenith (Castle), Kurifuto was a PC if I remember my NES, and I don't. Take away the -to and you have Kurifu. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 02:09, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== ギュエス (gyuesu) ==

I suggest Gyes. In Japanese, the Hekatonkheir Gyes (Γύης) is romanised as ギュエス(gyuesu) or alternatively ギューエース(gyuueesu). Considering all this other shit the guy knows about Greek mythology I'm going to go out on a limb and suppose that he's heard of the hekatonkheires. In the first place, Gyes is one of the hekatonkheires that appears in Owari no Chronicle.

Incidentally, one of its other names is Gyges (Γύγης), is brought into Japanese as ギューゲース (gyuugeesu). 

http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/ヘカトンケイル [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 12:39, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Whoa, didn't see ^this link before. Go with that by all means.--[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 12:39, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

== イゾルテ・クルーエル (izorute kuruueru) ==

Copy of conversation:

You need to have a look at how they romanise things here: http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/トリスタンとイゾルデ

Isolde is イゾルデ(izorude) and Iseult is イズールト(izuuruto). You have the grounds to change Iseult to Isolte or something or other, but there's no grounds for you to say that "oh, it's not a 'so' sound but a 'zo' sound so let's change it to Izolte"
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 12:29, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

If you look, you'll notice that イゾルテ is neither of those - it is not ending in 'De', and second syllable is not 'Zu'. Modified reading of Isolde into Isolte, that corresponds to the change of 'de' to 'te', is as good reading as any, unless an example is found of word with existing translation with exactly that reading [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 12:39, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

You're missing my point completely, lol. I'm saying that no matter if it's a テ or a デ, "Iseult starts with 'Ise', not with 'Ize'" is completely invalid. Iseult and Isolde are both transliterated as 'z' sounds (see righhhhhhhht above this message. I'll even bold it for you.). Not to be rude here, but you're going to have to learn that '''Japanese don't take pronounciation cues from English alone''', buddy. A great example is how they write 'Bach' lol. How about you tell me that バッハ isn't Bach, because Bach should end in a っく sound.

When it comes to fantasy names, they're usually not taken directly from an actual name/location name. That's why we do the best we can to find parts that they may have pieced together, or taken cues from. For example, Iseult and Isolde.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 12:44, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: For the record, I have no idea who this izorute character is lol. I'm just arguing because I can't agree with the basis behind [[User:SinsI|SinsI]]'s modification to Izolte (http://i59.tinypic.com/291gyuw.png). If he's being picky about the 'te' ending instead of 'de' ending, then use Isolte. It makes no sense to use 'izolte' when Japanese have clearly shown that they use イゾ to represent the 'iso' sound in Isolde.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 12:53, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

BTW I was just pointing Iseult wiki page out as the most likely origin for her character (matches her character description as well), Izolte, Izolde, Isolde, or Isolte all work IMO for names, it says right on the wiki page that Isolde is an alternative spelling for Iseult, put that through a Japanese pronunciation grinder and any of those work really. She appears in the Eris side stories along the later volumes, also in volume 16 chapter 5 Letter Arrives that I translated previously. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 13:23, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

@[[User:SinsI|SinsI]]: As I've said, if you're unhappy with Iseult, then use Isolte. There's no need for Izolte because 1) it's not a name 2) The 'iso' in 'Isolte' is read as 'イゾ(izo)' anyways. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 14:25, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

As much as I lit the fire here... Izolute was how I read it at first, and was just looking for what was phonetically close, because katakana is... well yeah. Honestly, I was wondering if Izolute wasn't some kind of counter word to something like Resolute. If not, I mean, you have Final Fantasy Tactics' good old [http://finalfantasy.wikia.com/wiki/Isilud_Tengille Izlude]it's literally one kana off. イズルード (Izoru-do) instead of イズルテ (Izorute). And we know this guy is all about Square-enix games. We can ignore this character for a while, but she will be dealt with during Eris side stories, and in vol.18 I believe. BUT I'm going to throw this out here. Tristina. Tristina is mentioned around this time as well and you have [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tristan_and_Iseult Tristan and Iseult]. I mean yeah it's somewhat stretching it, and honestly, I don't care enough to pursue it at this time. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 02:09, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== リニア(rinia) & プルセナ(purusena) ==

==プルセナ==
I feel that the Porsena Lars thing is grasping at straws a bit. First of all they write him as ポルセナ王(king porusena). Second of all he's not that famous. Pursena is probably just a made up name that Ludicrous Backscratcher came up with.

http://www.oct.zaq.ne.jp/poppo456/in/p_Publicola.htm (mentions of porusena as ポルセナ王)

http://blog.goo.ne.jp/shizuo_asogawa/e/697fadb7ae033607473d74979fb4e891 (mentions of porusena as ポルセナ王)

http://wikimatome.com/wiki/ポルセナ

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 07:00, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

It's fine to do whatever on this one tbh, I'm not gonna be obstinate. Mainly because I've read this: [http://altneues.com/sagon/haevest/h/Haevest.html Haevest] which happens to have a character in it named Purusena, same as in this one.--[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 12:30, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Since her name matches with her sister, should we change that other girl to Tersena? Or should we go with Purusena for this one?
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 22:35, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

==リニア==
Linnea the flower would be リンネ(rinne) wouldn't it? http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/リンネソウ

The only mention of リニア(rinia, the character's name) with regards to botanology would be the calandrinia (カランドリニア) so I'm pretty happy with Rinia as things are. ATM the idea that the author was going for some flower naming scheme seems just a tad dubious. Speaking fairly though, I'm only up to volume 8.

As for the Swedish name, it's リネア(rinea):

"スウェーデンで「リネア」は女の子の名前としても大変有名です。" - http://woodenhorse.shop-pro.jp/?pid=42910460 
"In Sweden, the girls' name 'Linnea' is very famous."

Hotel name transliterated as リネア(rinea), not リニア(rinia): http://www.jtb.co.jp/kaigai_fit/fr/v2/hotel/1081529/index.html;jsessionid=D04A45F1D49693C8E9605EEE5703A4C9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 07:00, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

[https://www.google.com/?gws_rd=ssl#q=%E3%83%AA%E3%83%8B%E3%82%A2+and+%E5%90%8D%E5%89%8D+and+Linnea Googled the following: リニア and 名前 and Linnea] It's legit. Some people do pronounce it Lin EE ah リニア, not just Lin AY uh リネア. Honestly if it was me, I wouldn't even attempt to localize any of these names. Until the end Rinia would be Rinia, Purusena Purusena, Gire-nu Gire-nu, etc. I worry that the people who want to do the manga scanlation (BTW chapter 1 is out in Monthly comic flapper- june issue) are going to be taking the naming cues from us. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 12:11, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

From experience the manga scanlators are worse in romanizing names. e.g. Lots of weird names for Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden first time, but the author himself did give the characters some hard-to-pronounce names tho lol. But yeah my first sentence still stands. [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 12:15, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh cool! Stand corrected. -salutes- [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 17:40, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

== Bog? Quagmire? Morass? Marshland? Swamp? Mire? Fen? ==

Lets decide this please.

I prefer "Morass" because it makes for a great word in the following chapters.

But i'm willing to settle for "Marshland", "Mire" or "Fen".

"Bog" is a slang for a toilet and quagmire reminds me of "Family Guy", so they will never sound "cool" in my head....ever.

--Onizuka-GTO 03:30, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I stand by "Bog" first, he gets comments on how "dirty" his name sounds when his nickname comes up. Though just going with the simple "Mud" might work as well. "Rudeus of the Mud". "Rudmud" or "Mudeus" for short. Lol. That sounds so bad but I don't think his name was intended to sound cool. In terms of English transition Quagmire might work for comedic effect, "Oh Rudeus of the Quagmire you're so dirty~" It's like an unintended English reference. (Or maybe the Author was really just that bad ass to put that into consideration when he came up with it as a reference?) My opinion: 1. Bog, 2. Quagmire 3. Mud --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 04:23, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

"Bog" is a slang for a toilet and quagmire reminds me of "Family Guy", so they will never sound "cool" in my head....ever.
Have to agree with both of these, but the first comment in particular. Seeing peopel write it as 'bog' is just really uhh... Like, I can't imagine that anyone could associate that with respect lol.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 15:12, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

Okay, since Kaito makes a point that it shouldn't be "cool" i can understand it for later usage, but i really can't stand "bog" or "mud", "Quagmire" irritates me, but that's from a cultural standpoint and i suspect for non-western/Native English-speaking readers, the reference wouldn't be an issue.
So i propose that we stick with "Quagmire", as it is not anyones favourite and irritates us all equally, which can be used in later comedic instances.

Onizuka-GTO 01:05, 26 July 2014 (CDT)

It is written Rudus of quagmire. Is it simple typo or does he goes by Rudus instead of Rudeus?

== Voiceless or Chantless? ==

Which one? I'm seeing both in the translations.
[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 16:37, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I'm the one who usually uses Voiceless Incantations (I think it started from Silent's translations?), but that might assume he's still using the incantation just in his head. Chantless is the proper way of using it, and you're free to fix them if you see it. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 16:58, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

he doesn't "chant" per se, he "imagines" or virtually 3D builds the magic mentally, therefore i feel "chantless" is more accurate.
Onizuka-GTO 01:07, 26 July 2014 (CDT)

Chantless would certainly be closer to the term used in the Japanese. 無詠唱　[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:19, 26 July 2014 (CDT)

==Zenith Greyrat==

Has a decision been made on the name of Rudy mother's name?

its zenith but they havent been updated yet

Made the update --[[User:Trev lite|Trev lite]] ([[User talk:Trev lite|talk]]) 23:49, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

== Rudi or Rudy? ==

Since someone is changing Rudi to Rudy, we should at least get consensus on this.
I prefer Rudi, but there's no real basis behind it.
--[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 21:36, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I like Rudi plus that's usually what's put on the translation -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 22:07, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I prefer Rudi as well, that's what Paul uses, that's what Sylphy uses...

Though occasionally they cut Rudeus short in context to Rude as well it's usually a surprised speech or that sort when it comesu p.. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 22:55, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Fitts or Fitz ==

Seen both, clarification would be appreciated -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 14:09, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Since Fitts is derived from Fedoa's Region, we need to change the latter so that they match. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 04:05, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology

2014-08-01T08:08:54Z

Krait: /* Bog? Quagmire? Morass? Marshland? Swamp? Mire? Fen? */

== Misc ==
http://mypage.syosetu.com/mypageblog/view/userid/288399/blogkey/636576/ <--- Author BLOG character bio page (incomplete + spoilers)

http://ncode.syosetu.com/n9669bk/192/ <--- Map 3 raw page, if you want to figure out location names. I'm still bothered over Milis, Milishion, and Arusu (capital of Asura)

Thanks for making this page, it was needed though I'm not good with these types of translations. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 05:28, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

After trying to find out who Zenisu was, the need for such a page became obvious. Please put any names you stumble upon during translation into it so that we can make it uniform throughout the translations. We still need to decide on the variants, though (i.e. Janis or Janice?) [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 05:54, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

The names here and the names in the "Character Introductions" on the Main Page were written differently. Please fix it. --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

Exact names are not yet stabilized. Usually the first translator to stumble upon one decides on it, but here even the same translator frequently switches from one romanization to another. Feel free to discuss any discrepancies here, so that we can select the best ones. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 06:06, 11 July 2014 (CDT)
Also, sometimes later information forces to correct earlier spelling. I.e. when choosing between Greyrat/Greyrait, later there is a reference to "mousy family name". [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 06:12, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

SilentWolfie translate Rapurasu(sp) the Demon Lord as Lapius. I think the name is a reference to Laplace's Demon. --[[User:Silereamer|Silereamer]] ([[User talk:Silereamer|talk]]) 02:08, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

I'd like to piggyback on the former comment about the discrepancy for Zenisu being translated as Janice instead of Zenith. The katakana and no less than 4 translation engines spit 'Zenith' out as a solid match. That being said I'll leave my naming contribs here and let you all decide where to go since I'm fielding vol.7 academy arc. Localization of names I'd rather leave to the editors, since they do the polishing anyways. ザノバ・シーローン Zanoba is an ethiopian name and quite common around north africa. No complaints about Shiron/Shirone as the territory surname attributed to him being prince. ギレーヌ・デドルディア Guillain Dedorudia it's a french name, and perhaps an ironic joke, considering Robert Guillain was a french author on works about the nation of japan who was also an eyewitness to the atom bomb drop on hiroshima (sounds like the mana calamity, right?) クリフ・グリモル Cliff Grimoire yet another play on words to his occupation. A grimoire being quite literally 'book of grammar', though this time in an esoteric sense, since he's quite knowledgeable on written magic formations having to do with the nature of summoning magic. ナナホシ should remain Nanahoshi instead of Sevenstar (or variant), at least until any wordplay becomes prevalent, though there is a great deal of mythos in this series dealing with the number 7. アリエル・アネモイ・アスラ Ariel Anemoi Asura is legit. 'Anemoi' is a greek psuedo-deity of the wind, with the lesser chief wind dieties being Eurus, Boreas, Notos, and Zephyrus (the Grayrat branches in the book) カラヴァッジョ　Caravaggio was a 16th century Italian Painter, other localizations of his name also include Caravage. イゾルテ (Izorute) sounds similar to 'Iseult' of Tristan and Isolde fame. A nice story or fast wikipedia read will show similar details in reference to plot involving her character... sort of anyway. キシリカ・キシリス Kishirika Kishirisu - keep the r's and drop the u if it makes it feel easier to the eyes, otherwise it's fine, I think it's personally a play on the word '軋る' Kishiru; which is an annoying sound like a floorboard squeak or the grating of a metal fence post when you swing it open. And considering her FUHAHAHAHAHA she does near every other line she is quite annoying when she's not being useful. (as well as Badi-Gadi and the other Immortal Devil Kings, there is appropriate wordplay for them as well.) For the beasts of the forest of milis continent ギュエス Gaius from the Dorudia tribe is a play on words and also associates with his daughter the dog-beast girl プルセナ Parusena (Lars Porsena, was a king who besieged rome at one point, and had an attempted assassination by a youth named Gaius, even though the youth failed, His bravado caused king Porsena to enact a peace treaty and lift the siege.) ミニトーナ Minito-na (Minnetona) and テルセナ Terusena (Tersena) I haven't found the complete wordplay on yet, so it might just be random, I'll do some looking into it later on if clues arise. 聖獣様 Seijuu-sama Lit. Esteemed Sacred Animal/Holy Beast-sama. He figures quite a bit in vol 18+ because of the importance of ララ (Lara? Lara just fits best in my mind anyway so far) so confirming what to call his name as should be important. Though He does end up being called "Leo" later on. リニア Rinia. No wordplay with this so far, so keeping this as such for now. I expect some wordplay will fall into place since she is something 人神／ヒトガミ Human God/Hitogami keeps throwing Rudeus' way. And it is important to differentiate 人神 Human God from just 神 God (who happens to be ロキシー/Roxy!). and lastly スペルド族 The Superudo Tribe. A couple takes see it as Spelled (as in having an obvious magic enchantment) and one that I didn't get at first, since my brain read it's katakana as 'Speared' having to do mainly with the tribe's affinity to spears which is a major crux of Ruijerd's plot. Anything is fine though. ラプラス Rapurasu is clearly a reference to the Demon of LaPlace, since he was one of the Immortal Demon Lords according to the 400-year history of the world (just currently sealed away in the fortress Chaos Breaker.) --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 03:08, 13 July 2014 (CDT)--

^+100 points, that's some awesome reasoning and precisely why I'm no good with names. One thing on the Holy Beast, I've been translating it that way because of Holy sounds best for most aspects of that continent, technically that entire area uses Saint rather than Holy. IE Saint Beast-sama, Saint Milis, Saint Milis Country would be an alternative name for that one though since every other location is named Kingdom and Saint doesn't fit well as a country/kingdom name, I went with defining it as Holy Milis Kingdom. Also, it could have been taken as Sword Saint/Saint Sword Highway, I don't know if that could have some background in regards to Saint Beasts. One thing I do agree on is the meaning behind Superudo, I think I'm going to switch to using Speared for that one. Also, agree on Laplace Demon (Maxwell is a later mentioned character as well AKA Maxwell's Demon entertaining that page is linked to the Wiki page for Laplace, and Maxwell is related to Atofe I believe both who are related to Laplace if I'm remembering the events right).--[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 06:53, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Wow, I didn't know there were so many Greek god references but I'm not surprised. About 人神, it's stated in chapter 160 「準備」 that the world knows him as 人神 (pronounced Jinshin) and Hitogami is more like a personal name that few people know, making his full name 人神ヒトガミ (Jinshin Hitogami, perhaps better translated as Human God Hitogami). Leaving his name in romaji also fits with all the times people ask others about him (for example, when Rudeus first asks Ruijerd about 人神, to which Rujierd quizically replies "ヒトガミ？"). That's my opinion. On a side note, I always thought キシリカ's name would sound good written as Kicilica Kicilice, as it seems etymologically similar to the 魔大陸 town リカリス which is close to リコリス/Licorice. Just figured I'd put it out there. (Alternative spelling for maximum mind-screw: Cicilica Cicilice.) --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 05:34, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

Translations engines are not an authority on romanizations, as well as katakana. Best way to find romanizations for names is to look for known persons with such a romanization. Janice is just as good a match.
Guillain is ギラン, not even close to Girune, which is ギレーヌ [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 22:15, 15 July 2014 (CDT)

Sinisl, because naming sense in katakana is truly a troublesome thing, do you mind if I share how I even came to 'Guillain' as the translation? Before anything else, let me apologize now if I come off sounding rude, I don't mean it to be anything other than an objectionary statement.
Firstly, until just this edit, I haven't consulted a translation engine on the matter. Secondly, isn't ギルーネ Giru-ne and ギレーヌ Gire-nu? I sounded ''''レ'''' as ''le'' opposed to ''re'', and got Gilenu, which if you carry the re/le sound with the hyphen, you get a double vowel result ree/lee, which results in something like Gileenu. The '''ee''' coming off as similar to the ''a'' in s''a''y. Thirdly, is that this author does borrow his fantasy names from a wide range of European sources, and just sounding it out made my intuition say it was french.
But, then I decided to check out what the translation engines and pronunciation engines have to say on the matter, since you did have a good idea there, and got these links as what I guess would be empirical evidence for my claim on the name as Guillain.
[http://www.sljfaq.org/cgi/k2e.cgi?word=%E3%82%AE%E3%83%AC%E3%83%BC%E3%83%8C Katakana to English similarities on ギレーヌ] and [http://www.howjsay.com/index.php?word=guillain French pronunciation of ギレーヌ] with the second link, to me at least the 're' can sound like a 'le' and the 'nu' is just pronounced softly. But if you have a better suggestion than that, please go for it. I'm not trying to step on anyone's toes, rather, I am just trying to help fill in troublesome blanks if I can. It can stay Gire-nu indefinitely if it's easier for everyone.
And as for ゼニス ... [http://www.sljfaq.org/cgi/k2e.cgi?word=%E3%82%BC%E3%83%8B%E3%82%B9 Katakana to English similarities for ゼニス]. '''Je'''nice is listed, and I can see a logical jump there, but '''Ja'''nice is more like '''ジャ'''ニス if it's JanISS as opposed to '''ジャ'''ニ'''ー'''ス if it's JahNEESE (yes, ask me how I know two women who pronounce their names that way as well -_-). I just can't wrap my head around the entire oversight of reading ゼ '''ze''' as ジャ '''ja'''. Plus, this author uses Rudeus to spout Dragon Quest related nonsense everywhere, and King Zenith ゼニス王 was a ruler of the floating castle of Dragon Quest 6 also happened to be a human instead of what the previous owners were: dragons, so it's not entirely implausible he would use that name using the Zenith->ChaosBreaker->Pergius chain, since Rudeus makes all those 'I became a sage...' jokes to hysterical comic relief, and Sage just happens to be a recurring class in the DQ series. Anyways, that's just speculation on my part, I just happen to see these weird puns like that littered throughout the novel. Anyway, once again I sincerely apologize if my remarks came off as rude, it is not intentional at all. I'm just trying to be constructive and informative about how I come to reach my naming suggestions. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 02:08, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, of course it is Girenu, eyes get tired of reading katakana so much. Wiki says Ghislaine Thesmar is written as ギレーヌ・テスマー, so that's one good reading right there that doesn't require any inventiveness. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 11:47, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

Ghislaine eh? wow that's beautiful, because you just pointed out something interesting. Both a Ghislaine ((Which does have a verifiable prounciation as "Gee-len" [http://www.pronouncenames.com/pronounce/ghislaine See audio result #2]) and Linnea (リニア)
("Lin-e-AH") [http://www.forvo.com/word/linn%C3%A9a/ Swedish pronunciation of Linnéa.] Are types of Foliage. Ghislaine being a Rose, and Linnea being a Twinflower. That becomes incredibly humorous when you think how Linnea and Pursena are almost always together. I don't think I would have caught that. Nice job!

Girenu or Ghislaine or Guillain or Ghyslaine? Confused cross-referencing this list and AnimeSuki for the names.. We are talking about one character - right? right?
Whenever you guys want I can try to walk through all the pages and fix the names given permission.. Because I'm in the mood for fixing the names.. If we ever reach a conclusion o_O [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 20:33, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

For now, I think we should just stick to the Names and Terminology page for consistency with the current Tled chapters. Once names are finalised, if they need to be changed, they can be done. [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 03:25, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

Just throwing these ones out here again with links, but as Skuizaan already mentioned above possible: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zamba_(mythology) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iseult Also, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jarilo --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:13, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

They are a miss: Iseult starts with 'Ise', not with 'Ize', Jarilo ends with 'ro', not with 'ru'. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 11:29, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Have to agree with [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] in that Jarilo is a complete miss. The 'j' in Jarilo is a 'y' sound: ヤリーロ
http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/ヤリーロ [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 13:00, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Jarilo (Cyrillic: Ярило or Јарило; Polish: Jaryło; Template:Lang-slo; Croatian: Jura or Juraj; Serbian: Đurilo; Slavic: Jarovit), alternatively '''Yarilo, Iarilo,''' or Gerovit, was a Slavic god of vegetation, fertility and springtime. I think we should rename him Gerovit, lol. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 13:26, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

== About Rudy's armor ==

It was actually spelled as madou yoroi = magic/magical armor, just like how 魔導書 was spelled as madoushou = magic/magical tome or grimoire for short (well, correct me if I was wrong ^ ^)--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:02, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

== Zantport and Wenport ==

Suggestion: If you're going to be liberal and translate 'wenpooto' as 'Windport', you may as well go the whole mile and translate 'zantopooto' as Sandport.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 01:01, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

Reason being that Japanese don't have trouble rendering 'Wind' as 'Windo' e.g. the word ウィンドサーフィン, or the company 株式会社WIND also written as 株式会社ウィンド. Gunna be frank here; if the author is aware of a name like Ghislaine, then I'd bet that he knows 'wind' is not typically written as 'wen'. In other words, either he's hinting at 'wind', which makes it possible that 'zanto' is hinting at 'sand', or he didn't have 'wind' in mind at all, and it's supposed to be 'wenport'. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:46, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Be a rebel and translate it as Saint Port (though it is the Mirisu side). I didn't think Zanto had the sound of Sand, I guess that does sort of make sense after its pointed out. Names too hard for me I should just start naming all characters with letters, though I would run out and have to mix them with numbers, Rudeus is now called A1 in my translations... --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 01:15, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

Gunna rebel and start using Rooday'Az.[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:52, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

As for the wenpooto/zantopooto business, I would like to let alllllll you editors know, that I personally feel that you either stay fundamentalist for both (Wenport and Zantport), or liberal for both (Windport and Sandport). Also, I don't think there's a problem with Begaritto IMO, unless someone finds convincingly corresponding sounds in names of European places. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:24, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: Also, still waiting on your input about changing the MC's name to Rooday'Az lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:27, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

When it comes to names I have no issue with any changes to them it's better if they're all the same across the board. Just try to avoid any names that might massively alter the meaning. That Special/Good Life thing in volume 7 bothers me a bit in such a way. I always thought of Girenu as a Gelaine kind of name but if you guys want to take that as a Ghyslaine, that's similar and fine, just don't expect me to remember how to type it out like that when I'm translating it later, your free to fix it after to whatever is decided. Also, I mentioned it as a joke before but after giving it some thought I seriously started to consider Zanto = Saint, Saint Port as a connection point between what should have been Country of Saint Milis and it's at one end of the Sword Saint Highway. Anyways, good luck with the names no need to ask me any further. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 07:45, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Mmn, I think Saint Port might be good too. I just suggested Sand Port because I found it weird that 'wenpooto' was taken so liberally (I don't think a normal Japanese would get 'wind' from 'ウェン'), but you guys didn't noticed that 'zantopooto' might be sand in that case. If anything, you should be using Wenport and Sandport, not Windport and Zantoport (which would be much more normal for Japanese).

The reason is because 'zanto' resembles the German/Dutch pronunciation of 'sand', and so the four letter combination 'sand' ends up as ザント in Japanese.

e.g. in Log Horizon, ザント is used in the name of a place called ザントリーフ (taken by most translators as Sand Leaf). e.g. http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/ザントハウゼン (Sandhausen) 
e.g. http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/マルティン・ザントベルガー (Martin Sandberger) 

On the other hand, the four letter combination 'wind' is basically always ウィンド (windo) and not ウェン (wen). For this reason, imo the possible names should be like this, from most liberal to most fundamentalist:

1. Saint Port and Wind Port 
2. Sand Port and Wind Port 
3. Sandport and Wenport 
4. Zantport and Wenport 

And yeah, the Special/Good Life thing is bothering me as well lol. It's weird because in English we don't associate 'life' with 'student'. Readers might get the wrong impression. Honestly "the Good Life" sounds like the name of some pyramid scam.
Also I think that Gelaine might be a corruption of Ghislaine. I've personally never heard of Gelaine though, but it doesn't seem popular judging by google searches. It's just conjecture, but perhaps it's an 'alternate' spelling of Ghislaine. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:37, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

== Shiron Kingdom ==

Throwing in support for 'Shirone' or something like that instead of Shiron. Reading the raws for volume 7 at the moment, and found that it's シーローン王国. Usually the long 'roon' (ローン) is used for words that sound like 'lawn' (as in the grass) or loan (as in the investment). [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:55, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

At animesuki I saw them use Pax Shiron/Shirone instead of Pakkusu, since its a fairly well known latin word. Its also ironic considering the prince is anything but peaceful.--[[User:Nosobi|Nosobi]] ([[User talk:Nosobi|talk]]) 22:07, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

== エリナリーゼ ==

Would like to suggest ending エリナリーゼ's name in lise or liese, as it is reminiscent of the German/French name ending. I'm currently suggesting Elinalise as it sounds like parts of a real name, but as I realise there's no long vowel in エリナ, I'm ambivalent towards both 'Elina' and 'Erina'. 

http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/リーゼ

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 01:21, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

It's only like that cause the earlier chapters were tl'ed like that and changed for consistency. If Kaito doesn't mind, i'll change 'erinarize' to 'Elinalise', 'begaritto' to 'begarit' and 'Shiron' to 'Shirone', should Zanto port/Wenport stay as it is or be changed to sand port/wind port? There was also talks about Girenu/Ghislaine/Guillain/Ghyslaine but a decision was never made. Please let me know if you want these changed [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 01:59, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Shouldn't this be discussed amongst the editors? Kaito himself has said that he'd leave things to the editors. I understand my place as well, and will obey the will of the majority. Still, I have the right to stubbornly try and change your minds lol. For one thing, I'm pretty sure Guillain is a man's name, and written as ギラン(giran). ギレーヌ (gireenu) is almost certainly Ghislaine or one of it's variants (Ghyslaine for example) and not Girenu. It's also not Ghislain because that's also a man's name (lol). [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:24, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah no way I want to change names without a consensus because I'll feel guilty if I destroy people's translations. However I went to AnimeSuki forum and even there they said the only consensus they ever come to is Orsted (instead of Orusuteddo or Orstedd) because there was a roman writing. If you guys need help I can go through and make the names consistent. Just tell us editors what to do. There're like 4-5 version of names out there including the online-translated stuff that didn't get romanized. Give us the trigger and I'll start referring to this page to fix all the names and terminologies. Unlike Vanant while I obey the will of the majority I have no reason to change peoples' minds lol because seems like a lot had already done their research. Oh, can we get more wiki/reference links in the page so new editors know why did people come up with the names? :) [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 10:59, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Was just reading [[User_talk:Pumkingboyz]] and [[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] was talking about flower names being used for Lilia, Ghislaine, Ginger, and Juliet. Was there a reason we're using Lylia instead of Lilia? Was it game reference? We're not prioritizing flower name usage? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 12:26, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hans_Christian_%C3%98rsted Orsted.] also if it's the difference between male and female changing Ghislaine with Ghyslaine go with the feminine. Elinalize or whatever is fine. No real references found with her or aisha. Pakkusu should be Pax though, without a doubt, since 'Pax' means peace, and we know he is anything but peaceable. Lilia is not in any DQ game, though you might find it funny that our friend Cliff Grimoire is. From DQ4, also the origin of Zenith (Castle), Kurifuto was a PC if I remember my NES, and I don't. Take away the -to and you have Kurifu. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 02:09, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== ギュエス (gyuesu) ==

I suggest Gyes. In Japanese, the Hekatonkheir Gyes (Γύης) is romanised as ギュエス(gyuesu) or alternatively ギューエース(gyuueesu). Considering all this other shit the guy knows about Greek mythology I'm going to go out on a limb and suppose that he's heard of the hekatonkheires. In the first place, Gyes is one of the hekatonkheires that appears in Owari no Chronicle.

Incidentally, one of its other names is Gyges (Γύγης), is brought into Japanese as ギューゲース (gyuugeesu). 

http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/ヘカトンケイル [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 12:39, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Whoa, didn't see ^this link before. Go with that by all means.--[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 12:39, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

== イゾルテ・クルーエル (izorute kuruueru) ==

Copy of conversation:

You need to have a look at how they romanise things here: http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/トリスタンとイゾルデ

Isolde is イゾルデ(izorude) and Iseult is イズールト(izuuruto). You have the grounds to change Iseult to Isolte or something or other, but there's no grounds for you to say that "oh, it's not a 'so' sound but a 'zo' sound so let's change it to Izolte"
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 12:29, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

If you look, you'll notice that イゾルテ is neither of those - it is not ending in 'De', and second syllable is not 'Zu'. Modified reading of Isolde into Isolte, that corresponds to the change of 'de' to 'te', is as good reading as any, unless an example is found of word with existing translation with exactly that reading [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 12:39, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

You're missing my point completely, lol. I'm saying that no matter if it's a テ or a デ, "Iseult starts with 'Ise', not with 'Ize'" is completely invalid. Iseult and Isolde are both transliterated as 'z' sounds (see righhhhhhhht above this message. I'll even bold it for you.). Not to be rude here, but you're going to have to learn that '''Japanese don't take pronounciation cues from English alone''', buddy. A great example is how they write 'Bach' lol. How about you tell me that バッハ isn't Bach, because Bach should end in a っく sound.

When it comes to fantasy names, they're usually not taken directly from an actual name/location name. That's why we do the best we can to find parts that they may have pieced together, or taken cues from. For example, Iseult and Isolde.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 12:44, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: For the record, I have no idea who this izorute character is lol. I'm just arguing because I can't agree with the basis behind [[User:SinsI|SinsI]]'s modification to Izolte (http://i59.tinypic.com/291gyuw.png). If he's being picky about the 'te' ending instead of 'de' ending, then use Isolte. It makes no sense to use 'izolte' when Japanese have clearly shown that they use イゾ to represent the 'iso' sound in Isolde.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 12:53, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

BTW I was just pointing Iseult wiki page out as the most likely origin for her character (matches her character description as well), Izolte, Izolde, Isolde, or Isolte all work IMO for names, it says right on the wiki page that Isolde is an alternative spelling for Iseult, put that through a Japanese pronunciation grinder and any of those work really. She appears in the Eris side stories along the later volumes, also in volume 16 chapter 5 Letter Arrives that I translated previously. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 13:23, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

@[[User:SinsI|SinsI]]: As I've said, if you're unhappy with Iseult, then use Isolte. There's no need for Izolte because 1) it's not a name 2) The 'iso' in 'Isolte' is read as 'イゾ(izo)' anyways. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 14:25, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

As much as I lit the fire here... Izolute was how I read it at first, and was just looking for what was phonetically close, because katakana is... well yeah. Honestly, I was wondering if Izolute wasn't some kind of counter word to something like Resolute. If not, I mean, you have Final Fantasy Tactics' good old [http://finalfantasy.wikia.com/wiki/Isilud_Tengille Izlude]it's literally one kana off. イズルード (Izoru-do) instead of イズルテ (Izorute). And we know this guy is all about Square-enix games. We can ignore this character for a while, but she will be dealt with during Eris side stories, and in vol.18 I believe. BUT I'm going to throw this out here. Tristina. Tristina is mentioned around this time as well and you have [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tristan_and_Iseult Tristan and Iseult]. I mean yeah it's somewhat stretching it, and honestly, I don't care enough to pursue it at this time. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 02:09, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== リニア(rinia) & プルセナ(purusena) ==

==プルセナ==
I feel that the Porsena Lars thing is grasping at straws a bit. First of all they write him as ポルセナ王(king porusena). Second of all he's not that famous. Pursena is probably just a made up name that Ludicrous Backscratcher came up with.

http://www.oct.zaq.ne.jp/poppo456/in/p_Publicola.htm (mentions of porusena as ポルセナ王)

http://blog.goo.ne.jp/shizuo_asogawa/e/697fadb7ae033607473d74979fb4e891 (mentions of porusena as ポルセナ王)

http://wikimatome.com/wiki/ポルセナ

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 07:00, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

It's fine to do whatever on this one tbh, I'm not gonna be obstinate. Mainly because I've read this: [http://altneues.com/sagon/haevest/h/Haevest.html Haevest] which happens to have a character in it named Purusena, same as in this one.--[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 12:30, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Since her name matches with her sister, should we change that other girl to Tersena? Or should we go with Purusena for this one?
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 22:35, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

==リニア==
Linnea the flower would be リンネ(rinne) wouldn't it? http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/リンネソウ

The only mention of リニア(rinia, the character's name) with regards to botanology would be the calandrinia (カランドリニア) so I'm pretty happy with Rinia as things are. ATM the idea that the author was going for some flower naming scheme seems just a tad dubious. Speaking fairly though, I'm only up to volume 8.

As for the Swedish name, it's リネア(rinea):

"スウェーデンで「リネア」は女の子の名前としても大変有名です。" - http://woodenhorse.shop-pro.jp/?pid=42910460 
"In Sweden, the girls' name 'Linnea' is very famous."

Hotel name transliterated as リネア(rinea), not リニア(rinia): http://www.jtb.co.jp/kaigai_fit/fr/v2/hotel/1081529/index.html;jsessionid=D04A45F1D49693C8E9605EEE5703A4C9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 07:00, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

[https://www.google.com/?gws_rd=ssl#q=%E3%83%AA%E3%83%8B%E3%82%A2+and+%E5%90%8D%E5%89%8D+and+Linnea Googled the following: リニア and 名前 and Linnea] It's legit. Some people do pronounce it Lin EE ah リニア, not just Lin AY uh リネア. Honestly if it was me, I wouldn't even attempt to localize any of these names. Until the end Rinia would be Rinia, Purusena Purusena, Gire-nu Gire-nu, etc. I worry that the people who want to do the manga scanlation (BTW chapter 1 is out in Monthly comic flapper- june issue) are going to be taking the naming cues from us. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 12:11, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

From experience the manga scanlators are worse in romanizing names. e.g. Lots of weird names for Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden first time, but the author himself did give the characters some hard-to-pronounce names tho lol. But yeah my first sentence still stands. [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 12:15, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh cool! Stand corrected. -salutes- [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 17:40, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

== Bog? Quagmire? Morass? Marshland? Swamp? Mire? Fen? ==

Lets decide this please.

I prefer "Morass" because it makes for a great word in the following chapters.

But i'm willing to settle for "Marshland", "Mire" or "Fen".

"Bog" is a slang for a toilet and quagmire reminds me of "Family Guy", so they will never sound "cool" in my head....ever.

--Onizuka-GTO 03:30, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I stand by "Bog" first, he gets comments on how "dirty" his name sounds when his nickname comes up. Though just going with the simple "Mud" might work as well. "Rudeus of the Mud". "Rudmud" or "Mudeus" for short. Lol. That sounds so bad but I don't think his name was intended to sound cool. In terms of English transition Quagmire might work for comedic effect, "Oh Rudeus of the Quagmire you're so dirty~" It's like an unintended English reference. (Or maybe the Author was really just that bad ass to put that into consideration when he came up with it as a reference?) My opinion: 1. Bog, 2. Quagmire 3. Mud --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 04:23, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

"Bog" is a slang for a toilet and quagmire reminds me of "Family Guy", so they will never sound "cool" in my head....ever.
Have to agree with both of these, but the first comment in particular. Seeing peopel write it as 'bog' is just really uhh... Like, I can't imagine that anyone could associate that with respect lol.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 15:12, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

Okay, since Kaito makes a point that it shouldn't be "cool" i can understand it for later usage, but i really can't stand "bog" or "mud", "Quagmire" irritates me, but that's from a cultural standpoint and i suspect for non-western/Native English-speaking readers, the reference wouldn't be an issue.
So i propose that we stick with "Quagmire", as it is not anyones favourite and irritates us all equally, which can be used in later comedic instances.

Onizuka-GTO 01:05, 26 July 2014 (CDT)

It is written Rudus of quagmire. Is it simple typo or does he goes by Rudus instead of Rudeus?

== Voiceless or Chantless? ==

Which one? I'm seeing both in the translations.
[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 16:37, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I'm the one who usually uses Voiceless Incantations (I think it started from Silent's translations?), but that might assume he's still using the incantation just in his head. Chantless is the proper way of using it, and you're free to fix them if you see it. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 16:58, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

he doesn't "chant" per se, he "imagines" or virtually 3D builds the magic mentally, therefore i feel "chantless" is more accurate.
Onizuka-GTO 01:07, 26 July 2014 (CDT)

Chantless would certainly be closer to the term used in the Japanese. 無詠唱　[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:19, 26 July 2014 (CDT)

==Zenith Greyrat==

Has a decision been made on the name of Rudy mother's name?

its zenith but they havent been updated yet

Made the update --[[User:Trev lite|Trev lite]] ([[User talk:Trev lite|talk]]) 23:49, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

== Rudi or Rudy? ==

Since someone is changing Rudi to Rudy, we should at least get consensus on this.
I prefer Rudi, but there's no real basis behind it.
--[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 21:36, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I like Rudi plus that's usually what's put on the translation -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 22:07, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I prefer Rudi as well, that's what Paul uses, that's what Sylphy uses...

Though occasionally they cut Rudeus short in context to Rude as well it's usually a surprised speech or that sort when it comesu p.. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 22:55, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Fitts or Fitz ==

Seen both, clarification would be appreciated -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 14:09, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Krait

2014-07-25T01:00:31Z

Krait:

THANKS im only a novice so im too slow in translating using only what i understund and its hard to not make mistake
[COTHER]

Doesn't matter dude, otsukaresama desu.

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 80.5

2014-07-24T20:21:31Z

Krait: /* no doubt she will be the sword emperor and sword king by the time she is 20 and 25 year old */

If this is a machine translation, I think it'd be best to put up a preview tag.
(cother)
this is not a machine translation but my one translation using what a understand from the context sorry if im slow at it i'm just a novice

no doubt she will be the sword emperor and sword king by the time she is 20 and 25 year old

Should not it be reverse? King than emperor?

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 80.5

2014-07-24T20:20:55Z

Krait: /* no doubt she will be the sword emperor and sword king by the time she is 20 and 25 year old */ new section

If this is a machine translation, I think it'd be best to put up a preview tag.
(cother)
this is not a machine translation but my one translation using what a understand from the context sorry if im slow at it i'm just a novice

== no doubt she will be the sword emperor and sword king by the time she is 20 and 25 year old ==

Should not it be reverse? King than emperor?

User:Kanant Vaito

2014-07-24T02:04:24Z

Krait:

An unholy matrimony of Vanant and Dark Kaito.

-----As long as the "children" (tls) are good, the matrimony is holy for all the readers!-----

Kaze no Stigma:Volume3 Chapter 5

2013-03-28T15:11:35Z

Krait: /* Part 2 */

=== Chapter 5 Dreams and reality ===

===Part 1===

After changing the train at Kawaguchiko[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kawaguchiko_Station], one of the lake belonging to the Five Lakes of Mt. Fuji, Ayano and Ren took a taxi to the Tsuwabuki residence. Before the private road that led to the residence they got off and forcibly climbed over the iron fence with a clearly written ``NO TRESPASSING`` sign. After that was supposed to be a straight path.

Staring quite anxious at Ayano going forward, planing in a rude entrance, Ren asked.

"Still, is this OK? Approaching so boldly?"

"Then, do you want to try sneaking in? Climbing over the wall and slipping through the defense system and try to finally arrive at Ayumi-chan without the Chijutsushi noticing, do you have that confidence?"

"...........no"

That was impossible. The opponents are Chijutsushi. If they step on the ground of the premisses they will be noticed without mistake that instant.

"Right? That's what you call unsuitable orientation. For a Enjutsushi to take covert action is the same as telling the sun <<shine in a more humble manner>>."

"ha........"

They kept walking without change ten odd minutes. The sun fade out and around the time the world became engulfed in darkness the Tsuwabuki residence made an appearance before those two. Both of them looked up at the magnificent manor.

"Firs of all, we made it in time, huh?"

"Yeah."

Gazing at the majestic style entrance, Ren replied.

"So, how do we get in?"

Ayano was still looking at the gate. An inter phone was not found. It did not seen likely the sound of a knock would reach.

".......shall I burn it?"

".......older sister......"

At Ayano's bold words, Ren murmured in a lamenting voice.

"How can you make up your mind to go that far?"

"How, you ask........my disposition, I guess?"

"Please don't be so proud of it.......even if we don't do such an excessive thing, it's not that high we can't climb over, right?"

Leaving the gate aside, the height of the wall that followed it on both sides was, at best, approximately 3 meters. Certainly it wasn't a height that couldn't be climbed over.

"Well, I hope that's safe."

Ayano nodded and bent over in order to jump over the wall. At exactly the same time.

Raising a dull creak, the thick doors slowly opened.

"..............."

Ayano and Ren exchanged glances and both shrugged their shoulders.

"We are being let in."

"How thoughtful."

Exchanging a sarcastic smile both stepped inside the grounds.

And then - they met the receptionist.

Approximately twenty minutes before

In the large underground gave, Yuuji looked up at the crystal pillar encasing Mayumi. Guiding the above moonlight the crystal produced a faint radiance shining in the darkness.

In the surroundings other Chijutsushi were hastening the preparation for the ceremony. But, he completely disregarded that clatter, turning his glance on Mayumi - and only her.

"You're really earnest, aren't you?"

A whisper shook his ear. Unaware of Kureha's presence standing right behind, Yuuji was not surprised anymore. Managing that level of presence was a matter of course. He knew it first hand.

"What?" he asked without turning around.

Kureha did not blame him for it. She informed him of what he had to do.

"We have a guest."

"Who is it?"

"Two fire presences. I still don't feel the wind. But if it's that man, he is quite capable of following us around without anyone noticing."

Talking serious words with a smiling face Kureha gave an order again.

"Go meet them. I'm leaving the rest to you."

"I will return before long."

Including a quiet self confidence, Yuuji consented. Without change, he started walking to the gateway but after going forward several steps he turned around.

"Can you answer me one thing?"

"Say it", Kureha generously nodded.

"Why did you seek so much power and violate the taboo?"

"Your ability was supposed to be the most powerful in the entire family"

"Why?"

For a moment Kureha had a blank facial expression, as if taken by surprise. Nevertheless she immediately raised her even lips, expressing a somewhat otherworldly archaic smile.

"Why? Isn't that obvious? ''Because I didn't have you''."

".....ha?"

Yuuji frowned in doubt. But, Kureha did not permit further questioning.

"Go"

With a quiet and yet resolute tone she ordered. Yuuji had no right to oppose her.

".......yes"

With a small nod, Yuuji started walking once more. After looking hard at that retreating figure until it disappeared from her field of vision, Kureha looked up at the younger sister sealed in the crystal.

The shape of the girl sleeping inside the shining crystal was a fantastic spectacle that gave one the impression of a scene from a fairy-tale. Placing her hand on the crystal, Kureha looked up at Mayumi with a gaze full of affection.

"You didn't notice, did you? How blessed you were. How loved you were. I too, love you so very much. That's why - that's why I will let you go while being so blessed"

Visibly pouring out the peak of her emotion, Kureha pushed her forehead against the crystal pillar. After savoring the icy texture for a few seconds, she turned to the Chijutsushi underneath and informed the most high-ranking practitioner among them:

"I will temporarily excuse myself. Continue the preparation."

"Yes"

The practitioners nodded without showing surprise. Kureha could be said to be the one supervising but she couldn't directly participate in the ceremony. Therefore, if no unforeseen situation happened, the fact that she was not there was not a particular impediment.

Throwing a glance at the practitioners continuing to work, Kureha went towards the cave's interior. Arriving at the deepest part, where not even the light from the crystal pillar reached, she softly began to float.

It didn't have the sense of speed similar to Enjutsushi flying by ''wearing'' wind. It was a gentle float as if the body would be slightly lighter than the atmosphere, giving the impression of a balloon or a blimp.

Going beyond the ceiling of the cave, Kureha continued ascending. She quietly penetrated a shaft that opened in the ceiling, far from any light source, a gap unnoticed by anyone. Rising about four or five meters in the pit, Kureha chanted a small incantation.

"''Light''"

After frequent twinkling, the soft light born in the air illuminated the pit's appearance.

The pit had a diameter of roughly ten meters and a clean, bowling round shape. It seems it doesn't connect with the above ground but it is fairly long. No matter how you think about it, it wasn't made by nature. And in the center of it, there was a rock.

A cluster of rocks arranged in a rough elliptical shape.

If you consider this is a huge cave underground, it's not something especially unusual. That is, if you consider the fact that it is floating in the air without any kind of support.

"Fu fu"

Expressing a light smile, Kureha is approaching the rock lump. And then she motionlessly stares at that surface. Because it was flowing in the air, it was clear that was more than a lump of rocks.

On the surface the full length portrait of an elderly man was thrown into relief.

Enjoyed from the bottom of her heart, she gazed at the man's carving - it's hardened closed eyes, its expression warped with anguish. And then, she spoke:

"Greetings, Father."

For a while there was no reaction. Still, gradually, little by little, the rock lump began to shiver slightly.

Visibly moaning in agony, visibly twisting his humiliated body, the rock lump continued its frail oscillation. And then -

"O.......oo.....ooooo......you......yoooooouuuuuu......"

The man's eyes, engraved in stone opened. That eye, glares at Kureha floating in front and from the inorganic throat, curses spun out.

"You......Kurehaaaaaa.......haw dare......how dare you........to your father......"

That ''thing'' was once referred to as Tsuwabuki Iwao.

Kureha and Mayumi's father, the man praised as the strongest practitioner of the family - the man who, it was reported a week before, was recuperating in his own room because of illness - right now was reduced to a lump of rocks.

"Ah, that felt good."

That look full of hatred made Kureha's lips curve with contemptuous ease.

"If you have no answer, I believe it's time for you to die"

"Damn you....you....betrayer....."

Iwao groaned his words as if spitting blood, but he couldn't do anything more than that. No matted how much power he possessed once, now he can't move a finger and was nothing but a pitiful prisoner who had no choice but to spit out his grudge.

Kureha sneered at that unsightly appearance.

"Having said you are the strongest Chijutsushi, how silly of you unable to separate from the ground. Ignoring the poison that desecrated the body, you had no choice but to assimilate rocks within reach to save your life. That is truly unsightly."

She ridiculed him, enjoying herself from the bottom of her heart.

It happened a week ago.

Iwao and Kureha - the parent and child mutually hating each other, finally crossed swords in the big cave that was the sacred ground of the family. Without a particle of leniency, both let out certain kill blows.

Thus Kureha's <<superpower>> was superior to Iwao's <<strongest>>. With the help of that invisible power, Kureha fixated the half-dead Iwao in the air. Even with the near invulnerability and resilience of an Chijutsushi, if he is touching the ground - when all connection with the ground's <<Ki>> was cut, Iwao was degraded to an average human and had no means of healing his wounds.

"Is that all it takes?" asked Kureha, visibly disappointed.

"Known as the strongest, Father's might, is it really only this amount?"

"You.....fool...."

His lungs becoming useless, together with the vividly red blood, Iwao spit out curses.

"The Tsuwabuki Family's.........disgrace......."

"..........."

Kureha's reaction, regarding the abuse she got used to hearing was the throwing of a small knife, dripping in poison, with one uninterested long breath.

"Kuuuu........guh.....ahhhhhh"

Towards the suffering Iwao, Kureha sneered cheaply, merely saying over her shoulder.

"I was thinking you will let me hear a somewhat fresh utterance - but enough. Please die."

Kureha prepared the poisoned blade for the sake of this day. The fact that the strongest Chijutsushi was killed by poison - when thinking of so much disgrace, her body was trembling in a dark joy, but now it didn't even matter.

But, before Kureha's eyes, preparing to deliver the final blow, something she didn't anticipated happened.

A huge stone pillar rose from the ground, connecting Iwao to the solid earth.

"........eh?"

Kureha promptly smashed the stone pillar. Immediately suppressing any kind of link with the ground, only the spearhead of the stone pillar was sized by Iwao and taken in, floating in the air.

Calculating the quantity of <<Ki>> taken from the large rock, lightly, Kureha took a breath of relief. To neutralize the poison, it's entirely insufficient.

"I was somewhat surprised. That you were left with such power - did he die?"

Iwao's vigor was only supposed to restrain the poison's progress with all his might. So, when he revealed such a bold move, it wouldn't be unusual for him to die the moment it was put in operation.

Still, just to be sure, ready to smash the mass of rock floating in the air, Kureha frowned truly in doubt.

"Oh - "

Softly dancing in midair, she is drawing near the mass of rock. And then she saw that, sticking on the surface.

".........pfuu....ahahahahahahahahahaha!!"

After becoming speechless for several seconds, Kureha's body was convulsed with laughter to the point of breaking. In the corners of her eyes, even tears were floating.

"Oh.....oh Father.....what a....what a...."

The lump of rock suspended in the air. On that surface was clinging Iwao, changing into stone.

Kureha ridiculed that miserable shape to her heart's content. The aim of her Father, she was seeing through it now for sure. Mustering the remaining strength for one resuscitation move.

But at the time it was defeated, Iwao took extreme means for the sake of surviving and changed himself to rock. Poison doesn't run in rocks. Rocks do not die. By means of changing into an inorganic substance one second before his death, Iwao suspended his own time.

"Good grief, what a filthy way of living or perhaps not knowing when to give up, apparently not killing you instantly was the correct decision. You have shown me such a pleasant performance."

No matter how much he was being ridiculed, Iwao could do nothing anymore. Already without energy to even turn back but even assuming he could turn back, immediately the poison would be taking his life.

Unless Kureha doesn't take down the mass of rock, he has no choice but to carry on living changed to rock for eternity.

"I understand. In deference to the hatefulness of that resignation, I will let you live a little longer. That is, until the moment I fulfill my longstanding desire."

Despising her father's anguished face, Kureha laughed loudly one more time.

Thus, Iwao managed to survive one more week. If, in this state, it's accurate to say he is living.

"You.......do you understand what are you guilty of?"

Including an endless curse, Iwao muttered. Surely, that voice didn't hold a simple personal grudge but was pregnant with the sense of duty, as head of the family.

Keeping the beast's force in the bodies of the family who sealed it at the cost of it's members' life.

The union with the sealed demon beast - that was the source of Kureha's power - that was the reason that made Iwao decide on his daughter's conviction.

For the Tsuwabuki Clan, who have been sealing the demon beast for more than three hundred years, that may be called the most serious taboo, above all else.

But, at Iwao's outcry, almost vomiting blood, Kureha laughed lightly.

"But, wouldn't it have been wasteful? Although the long awaited power is just in front of me, to just put it back to sleep......."

"You......you.....fool......!"

In response to Iwao's wrath, the rock cracked here and there and broken pieces scattered.

A deed similar with scraping his body, but even so, his anger didn't subside.

"What do you plan to do by locking me up in such a place? Don't tell me, you want to release the demon beast?"

"Of course not"

The angry roar that once made the entire family yield was let go past, like a gentle breeze. Kureha shrugged her shoulders.

"We are carrying out the ceremony smoothly. That is correct, with the power of two sacrifices, I will show you a seal stronger than ever."

"...two......?two, you said......!?"

"Yes, two. Ayumi and Mayumi. The only daughter you love, I have decided to use her on this occasion."

The other daughter, the one who was not loved, raised words of cruelty, together with a cynical smile.

The man's face, carved in stone, was warped with fury.

"I don't allow it! That alone I won't allow! I won't let Mayumi become a sacrifice!"

"Then, what ''will'' you do? Can you do something with that body locked in stone? Are you some acquittance of Sanzouhoushi[http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%B8%89%E8%94%B5%E6%B3%95%E5%B8%AB]?"

"Guh.....mee....."

At Kureha's mockery, confident in her overwhelming superiority, Iwao groaned.

"Why?" he asked, his voice carrying the sound of supplication.

"Even if it's only Ayumi, she ought to be feasible for a satisfactory seal. To even use Mayumi, what is your purpose? i if you wish for the family's hegemony, then - "

"I don't."

Kureha coldly discarded Iwao's proposal.

"I have no use for such a thing. My goal is consistent with what I said earlier - the effective practical use of resources."

"Wh..at....?"

Frowning, Iwao asked back, in doubt. But midway he perceived something and his body - or perhaps the mass of rock trembled as if stuck by lightning. Opening his narrow eyes to the utmost limit, he stared at Kureha's thin smile. As his doubt turned into conviction, that look was painted with nothing but pure horror.

"Y - you....you....never - !"

Abstaining from that light smile, Kureha indifferently starred at her father, trembling with fear.

"Fu, fufufufu - "

That irrepressible chuckle reverberated in the gloomy prison.

===Part 2===

"As I thought, you came, huh?"

Ren didn't show any surprise, seeing that Yuuji was expecting him very matter of course.

It was very simple.

If it happens someone would stand up in front of him and block his way, that would be no one else but Yuuji.

However, having come this far, Ren had no intention of prolonging the fight. This boy that dislikes conflict opened his mouth in order to somehow settle this peacefully.

"Good evening."

"..............."

Yuuji's severely strained face, relaxed for a moment, visibly tired. He asked in a somewhat reluctant manner.

"You....why did you come here?"

"Well..."

What does he want to do, the answer he finally arrived at after thinking about it, Ren spoke it slowly as if trying to ascertain its value by putting it into words.

"I want to meet Ayumi-chan once more. I have no intention of getting in the way of the ceremony this time so, won't you please let us pass?"

It was a proposal full of candor. However it's not always true tractability is necessary a virtue at any age.

"...huh"

Yuuji gave up as hopeless Ren's childish bullshit and instead focused on Ayano who was looking at both of them from a little distance.

"And you?"

Ayano waved her hands, appearing to say <<Don't mind me>>.

"Ah, I am Ren's escort. Think of me like nothing but air."

"As if!"

Yuuji became exasperated faced with these two whose remarks made it seem they didn't understand the situation.

"Get out, both of you! We're kind of busy, you know!!"

"...I'm afraid that is impossible."

Finally gave up on this pointless conversation, Ren reversed his submissive attitude. Obviously, with a battle attitude.

"I'll meet Ayumi-chan once more. I decided so. If you get in the way-"

"What a talkative chap"

Yuuji coldly interrupted Ren's statement.

"If you can't win a theoretical argument, only then are you ready to dirty your hands? That degree of resolution is pointless. Just go back home before you hurt yourself."

Those words were so full of confidence you wouldn't even consider he lost just yesterday. Taking that slight as a personal offense, Ayano raised her eyebrows with a twitch.

"Hey, why is this guy so proud?"

She came forth with loud footsteps. Enraiha has yet to be drawn but it's clear from her attitude she's asking for a fight.

Her scarlet gold aura gushung out, Ayano declares proudly.

"Do you want me to teach you in detail what happens when you let your big mouth run about in front of two direct descendants of Kannagi?"

But, she couldn't advance any further. Raising his hand, Ren obstructed Ayano's way.

"Please wait"

"Waite a minute, do you still want to..."

Ren shook his head at the scowling Ayano.

"No, it's not like that- "

And then, he faced Yuuji.

"I'll do it. Onee-sama please stand back."

"............"

In silence, Ayano alternatively looked at both Ren and Yuuji. They seemed to be locked on each other.

To force one's way through in that atmosphere requires a great deal of nerve, courage and insensibility.

Letting out a bored sight Ayano gave up on intervening.

"...Well, we still ahve a bit of time"

Besides, the opponent already lost once. There's no problem, even if she were to remain a spectator.

"Be careful"

And with that, she took her distance from the two.

She was prepared to jump in at any moment but, for the time being, she is entrusting Ren.

"Do your best"

Even if she knew he couldn't hear it, still, Ayano cheers for Ren a little.

"Could you please step aside ~ you do know you can't win against me?"

Even if he thought it was pointless Ren tried to persuade him just once more. To say it plainly, it became nothing more than a provocation and Yuuji, without moving a single muscle, rejected that proposal.

"Enough of that repetitious talk"

Placing killing intent on his frozen voice, Yuuji loudly roared.

"Just try to kill this ''me''if you can!"

" -!!"

Feeling Yuuji's <<Ki>>'s explosive rise, Ren immediately melted the ground beneath his feet. But, the offensive came from the front.

"Using that cheap trick?"

Together with an angry roar, a huge amount of pebbles - enough to fill his vision - approached Ren. Because each and every one was fired with bullet-like speed, receiving that attack, the human body would become more than just covered in holes but crushed like minced meat and the corpse impossible to identify.

"Yaaa!!!"

Raising a high, clear soprano yell Ren swung down his right hand. The golden flame that gushed out burned the countless stones to nothing.

However -

"Am I being pressed down?"

In Ren's pupil both surprise and shudder dwell. Those pebbles are really forcing back the fire torrent. Although he's not yet using his whole power, he included enough of it to thoroughly defeat someone like Yuuji from last night.

"Kuuuu- "

In a panic, Ren raised the heating power. But, faster than that, Yuuji made his move. Drawing nearer while concealing himself in the stream of throwing stones, he suddenly appeared before Ren's eyes.

" -!!"

He was completely taken by surprise. Without wasting time on interception, he was forced into close combat.

Barely managing to avoid a right straight hit from right overhead, he wasn't able to avoid a left middle kick that was sent from the opposite angle.

"Kuuuu!!"

Although just barely managing to defend himself, Ren, shorter and younger, couldn't stop the kick of a highly trained adult. His arms sustained the damage but were blown off, and he was thrown in the fence.

"Ren!"

"I'm...fine..."

While shaking his head, Ren stood up. It didn't seem Yuuji would pursuit. Taking a short distance, he calmly observed the degree of damage he inflicted.

''Is this what it comes down to?''

Voiceless, Ren groaned.

For a spirit practitioner, from the power they are manipulating - for an Enjutsushi fire, for a Chijutsushi earth and rocks they don't receive any damage.

For this reason, they can jump right into the Jutsu they created and be able to use it as camouflage or protective wall.

It's not really an original move. You could say it's one of the basics.

And yet, up until now Yuuji didn't try to use it, in spite of the fact that when thinking about the physique difference, close combat is advantageous.

Before, he had an aim. Not just to defeat Ren but to verify that "when facing an Enjutsushi a Chijutsushi is superior."

He was being conceited.

But Yuuji right now held no arrogance. Not as a Jutsushi but as a single human being, he used all his power to defeat the enemy - that's all he was thinking.

In general, rather than the fact that he had become more powerful, his stubbornness in paying no attention to his behavior was far more dangerous to Ren.

Agreement or no agreement, he was being taught a lesson about the strength of a person ready for death.

"But even I cannot yield on this - I'm not going to lose!"

"Shut it, brat!"

Both their will powers turned to force and clashed. The devastating fire storm swallowed all the cracks produced one after another. Weaving their way in the explosion made by the red hot plasma and gigantic rocks crashing into each other, their fists met.

It seems it was a negligence. In regards to the result of the hand to hand fight, without even thinking about it, it will remain the same. It was obvious.

A twelve years old child versus an adult male. If it comes down to who has a more trained body, Yuuji's is superior. It was impossible to loose.

Therefore, he must have been negligent.

So, at the time his thrust, powerful enough to pulverize the brain and splat spinal fluid everywhere was beautifully evaded, Yuuji lost sight of Ren's figure completely.

One moment later, when he spotted him again, Ren slipped his extended arm in Yuuji's blind spot and his elbow hit him in the pit of the stomach.

That kinetic energy resulted from a rush similar to teleportation was all poured in one blow. That shock, stronger than his drilled abs crushed Yuuji's stomach and escaped trough his back.

His heavy built body lightly danced in mid air. Beside the fact that Yuuji would have fallen down eventually Ren concentrated his consciousness and power.

"Gooooooo!!"

Four thin refined heat rays accurately shot out the joints of his legs and shoulders. Yuuji's body fell like a puppet and rolled down in one of the craters one of them made. There, Ren delivered the final blow.

The giant fireball he brought down from overhead completely covered the crater like a lid. And then - one instance later it exploded.

Ayano, overcome with surprise for a little while, finally spoke with a stunned expression.

".......even without the direct hit, don't you think this is overkill?"

The Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage:Volume1 Chapter 4

2013-03-14T02:36:05Z

Krait: /* Part 6 */

==A.E. 01: This is No Time to be Getting Excited about Swimsuits==

===Part 1===

As usual, Waltraute was stationed on the third runway of Bifröst.

The goddess of marriage Frigg, the goddess of beauty Freyja, and the other Valkyries were also sitting there, so the third runway had undergone a job change from transportation facility to party hall. Heimdallr the watchman had completely given up. He had switched his thought process over to concentrating all of the disasters to the third runway so that the other runways could run smoothly.

On this day, a new goddess arrived at the third runway.

It was the fertility goddess Iðunn who grew the apples of immortality.

Iðunn had a bandanna wrapped around her head and wore a waitress-like outfit made from simple country-style clothes. (And she had the extremely huge breasts one would expect of a fertility goddess.) She held a large basket filled with apples and she spoke up hesitantly.

“Um, it is just about apple season.”

“Oh, is it that time already?”

Waltraute took an apple of immortality out of the basket held out towards her. The red fruit almost looked transparent as if it was a ruby or something similar, but when its skin was peeled, it contained juicy white fruit. The fruits of the gods were quite strange.

It was not due to an intrinsic physical characteristic that the gods did not age; it was due to these apples.

The goddess Iðunn was the only one able to grow them, so the heavenly world of Asgard had turned into an extremely aged society filled with old men and women when the evil god Loki had kidnapped her.

As long as they ate the apples in accordance to a set cycle, the gods would never age.

However, the concept of age did not disappear entirely.

“Um, Lady Frigg? Why have you been frozen in place staring at the apples?”

“Uuh!? N-no reason at all. Ho ho ho. It is just that I am a bit full right now.”

The goddess of marriage Frigg let out a dry laugh, but the goddess of beauty Freyja grinned and spoke up.

“Lady Frigg, how many have you eaten this year in total? How many apples?”

“Kh!!”

“Well, it is similar to the number of candles on a birthday cake. Even if nothing changes visual, it still bothers you.”

“My actual age is not that much different from yours!! The only a difference is at what stage we maintain our apparent age!!”

(What are they doing?)

Waltraute watched the two argue with a shocked look.

If the number of apples eaten could change their age, it would be easy to manipulate the order of the nine Valkyries.

Waltraute bit into an apple of immortality without bothering to peel it.

Iðunn’s cultivation ability was apparent in how Waltraute felt like she was eating sherbet. The fruit had enough moisture to carry one around in lieu of a water bottle and the slight sourness at the center of the sweetness was wonderful. To put it simply, the apple was delicious.

(I need to avoid entering into a cultivation-related competition with her.)

As Waltraute was focused on competitions as usual, Iðunn spoke to her.

“Um…”

“What?”

“What about that boy?”

“?”

“The apples. These apples. The apples of immortality.” The fertility goddess Iðunn shook the basket she held in both hands. “The general rule is to not bring them to Midgard, but that boy is your husband so he could be considered to be part of Asgard. So should I bring him an apple of immortality?”

“Hm. So that is what you meant.”

“The human lifespan is supposed to be only 100 years. He will be a wrinkled old man in no time at all. If you are going to give him an apple of immortality, I think you should do so as soon as possible.”

“Hmm. But…” Waltraute munched on her apple. “Is it really okay to give immortality to a soul from Midgard? If the boy is made immortal, won’t he be treated as an outsider by human society?”

“That is a difficult theme.”

“And if he is given an apple of immortality at this stage, his physical body will stop where it is. It is just… I am not sure I should decide for him to take away the possibility of growth.”

Freyja had gotten tired of making fun of Frigg, so she cut in.

“Ha hahhn!! So you want to let that boy grow into the ideal young man and then feed him apples of immortality forever to lock him in place there!? A surprisingly good idea coming from you!!”

“Keep your delusions to yourself, you fool!!”

“But younger is always better. Giving him an apple of immortality once he is an old man does no one any good. They say what’s inside is what counts, but when it’s the same person inside either way, why would you choose the old one?”

Each of those words just so happened to stab into Frigg, but since it was Freyja, that was likely intentional.

Iðunn seemed to agree with that.

“Um, humans and gods see time differently, so you should probably make up your mind quickly. It is possible his hair will have gone gray before you know it.”

While munching on her apple of immortality, Waltraute said, “Argh, you fools!! This is not something to be decided only by the gods! What matters most is what that boy thinks about it!!”

“Yeah, but if you put an apple of immortality in front of a mortal human and ask him what he will do, the internal conflict might break his mind.”

“Um, I would be more afraid of other people seeing it and beginning to kill each other for it.”

Waltraute had eaten her apple down to the core, so she reached for a second from Iðunn’s basket.

“But that boy’s life belongs to him! Manipulating it for our own benefit sounds like something that one-eyed bearded old man would do! I do not like it!!”

Munch munch.

“Enough of that. It comes down to a single issue: young and lively or old and wrinkly!? Which will it be? Young and lively? Old and wrinkly!?”

“Um, come to think of it, what is the ideal level in your eyes, Lady Waltraute? A little boy, an underclassman, a classmate, an upperclassman, or a gentleman?”

“Wh-what are you even talking about, you fools!? I am trying to talk about the weight of a human’s life!!”

Munch munch munch munch!

“It’s little boys. She’s definitely into little boys.”

“Yes, she does have the look about her.”

“Do not decide that on your own!! And what do you mean by ‘the look’!?”

Munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch!!

“No, wait, Waltraute.”

“Um, the number of apples of immortality you eat is a complex calculation.”

“Do not decide what people’s tastes are based on how they look. In fact, physical appearance means nothing to me. I never said he needed to look like that. It is just that the boy who won my hand in marriage in a competition happened to be that age!!”

Munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch!!

“Waltraute!! Wait a second! Stop, stop!!

“Wahh! If you eat that many…!”

“Munch munch!! Munch munch chomp chomp munch munch!! …Hm? Huh!? Wait. How many apples of immortality have I eaten!?”

The change came quickly.

As stated before, Asgard had turned into an extremely aged society filled with old men and women when the evil god Loki had kidnapped the fertility goddess Iðunn. So how had they returned to their youthful appearances afterwards?

The answer was simple: They had eaten a ton of the apples of immortality.

And so…

“W-w-waaaahhhhhhhhhh!?”

[[Image:Waltraute_v01_205.jpg|thumb]]

Waltraute shouted out as her body was wrapped in white light.

The flash of light continued for a short period.

Finally, the light disappeared. And what it left behind was…

Waltraute with the appearance of a 10 year old.

That is what became of that invincible older sister type.

Freyja twisted her face into a grimace and clicked her tongue.

“Damn you!! Did you feel you needed more going for you to overcome my popularity!?”

“I did not do this because I wanted to, you fool!! And what exactly happened? My body has shrunk and my armor is slipping off. Don’t tell this is permanent!”

As Waltraute panicked, Frigg began grabbing as many apples as she could with a determined look on her face.

But then Iðunn replied, “Um, your most stable physical age does not change. Most of the time, it is your age upon first eating the apples. At any rate, any forced change to your apparent age should only be temporary.”

Frigg had been frantically trying to gather apples, but she now stiffened with despair. However, no one was looking in her direction.

Waltraute patted at her small body.

“I-I see. So I will return to normal after some time passes. …Good.”

“Oh, I thought it was a desperate attempt to boost sales,” commented Freyja.

“You have been doing nothing but mocking me. Do I need to teach you a lesson with this Spear of Destroying Lightning?”

“Fwa ha ha ha!! Waltraute’s small body – ha ha – won’t be able to produce enough power to do anythi-…ngyaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!?”

Freyja just barely managed to void the giant beam produced. It seemed she had a fair amount of combat skill herself.

“Oh, c’mon. If you’re gonna burn my skin, keep it to candles!! When you go beyond a brand, there is nothing erotic about it!!”

Meanwhile, the small Waltraute said, “Huh? Why did that fly out just now?”

“Um, your body may have shrunk, but your soul is the same. You do not have as great an ability to control the output of the energy, so explosions may be more likely to occur.”

“I see. And the initial velocity may have been even higher than usual.”

“It’s more powerful and she can’t control it? She’s basically unexploded ordnance now…”

“I will return to normal given some time, so there is no problem. …As long as a certain someone does not anger me during that time.”

After the small Waltraute gave that warning, the two crows Huginn and Muninn arrived.

“Huh? We have a message for Lady Waltraute.”

“Wait! Did she finally make the shift over to a more niche character type!?”

One of the ravens made that comment as if he(?) was not afraid of the gods, but the other raven made another comment before Waltraute could reply.

“We found another letter on the weather vane of the boy’s house.”

“I see.”

As Waltraute lived in the heavenly world of Asgard and the boy lived in the human world of Midgard, they could not contact each other easily. And so they used letters to keep in touch.

The raven must have used its beak to untie the letter from the weather vane and then retie it to its leg. The small Waltraute took the letter that had been tied to Muninn’s leg.

It said the following in messy handwriting:

“Let’s play!”

“…!! Honestly, that boy never learns. How many times do I need to tell him I will only accept these ridiculous requests if he defeats me in a competition!?”

“You say that, but you’re already cheerfully climbing aboard your white horse.”

“Because I must lecture him! And if he defeats me in a competition, I must consider it!!”

“Um,” cut in the apple fertility goddess Iðunn. “Come to think of it, I occasionally hear about you going to play or on a date, but have you actually had a honeymoon yet, Lady Waltraute?”

“We do not need anything so formal. …Also, from a mythological and cultural standpoint, I do not think Midgard has the concept of a honeymoo-…”

Before the small Waltraute could finish, life returned to the depressed goddess of marriage Frigg.

“This cannot stand, Waltraute!!”

“Ee!?”

“A peaceful household must be built atop a proper foundation!! You cannot grow lazy just because you have gotten married. Marriage is not the goal; it is a new starting line!!”

Frigg’s bloodshot eyes made it clear she was dissatisfied with her own marriage. She spoke with such intensity that even the small Waltraute was pushed back.

“B-but… I have travelled between the nine worlds as a Valkyrie and the boy has already visited other worlds on multiple occasions. I cannot think of anywhere we could go that would be impressive enough for-…”

“You fool!!!!! It doesn’t matter where! Just go somewhere!!”

“I cannot accept such an unreasonable demand even from you, Lady Frigg! If you insist on it, then you must defeat me in a competition!!”

“A tongue twister competition then!! Peter Piper picked a peck of pickled peppers!!”

“Peter Piper picked a pye…ow!!”

It was over almost immediately.

The small Waltraute held her bit tongue with tears in her eyes and Freyja spoke up with a bored look.

“It’s pretty hot today, so why don’t you go swimming? Come to think of it, there has been a severe lack of exposed skin for a love comedy.”

“Mhh,” groaned the small Waltraute, but she had lost the competition.

She used the power of the Bifröst runway to break her existence apart and descended to Midgard while drawing an unnatural aurora through the sky.

“But,” said the goddess of beauty Freyja lazily. “The first challenge will be whether he recognizes Waltraute in that tiny form.”

===Part 2===

And…

“Who are you!?”

The boy’s eyes opened wide when he saw the Valkyrie with a 10-year-old appearance riding the giant white horse.

The blonde-haired, blue-eyed Valkyrie shook her small hands around and said, “I am Waltraute of course!! How can you not know that, you fool!?”

“No way!! Waltraute is more beautiful, more gallant, cooler, cuter, smarter looking, and stronger looking!! She has silky hair, smooth skin, and sparkling eyes!!”

“I-is that so? I suppose I cannot feel bad when you are complimenting me that much.”

“Why are you blushing when I compliment her?”

The boy was suspicious, but then he realized something.

He recognized the round eyes of the white horse the small Waltraute was riding.

“That horsie is Waltraute’s…”

“Again: I ''am'' Waltraute!!”

“Hey, horsie. What is going on? Tell me what’s going on!?”

But even if it was from the heavenly world, a horse was still a horse.

It could not reply in human words even if it was asked.

“I-I’ll give you a carrot, so tell me!”

An explosive reform came over the white horse’s frontal lobe and it began writing on the ground with its front hoof.

But the boy frowned.

“…I can’t read it.”

The white horse’s large form shook in shock, but the issue was not the horse’s handwriting. There was simply too much difference between the imperfect runes of the human world and the perfect runes of the heavenly world. For that reason, the horse’s runes were actually more accurate to the world’s standards.

“Sorry, horsie, but no carrot for you.”

“Oohhhh!? Do not suddenly start a rodeo, you fool!!”

The white horse tried to express its sorrow with its entire body and started throwing around the small Waltraute. The Valkyrie desperately grabbed at the reins.

That was when a goddess arrived in Midgard.

It was the goddess of beauty Freyja.

Instead of a horse, she rode a boar that was obviously much too large. It was over 4 meters tall.

“I knew this would happen. C’mon, Freyja here will explain it all for you, so you had better be thankful.”

When he heard that voice, the boy turned around and his shoulders jumped in shock.

“Th-th-this is…”

“Hmm? Oh, is my aura enough that I do not even need to introduce myself? Heh heh heh. That’s right, that’s right. I am Freyja, the goddess of beauty! My beauty is enough to win over anyone regardless of age or sex. Frankly, it scares me sometimes. My very existence is so bright it demonstrates my divinity!!”

“It’s a piggy!! It’s so huge!!”

“You’re focused on that!? Just so you know, a soul in the human world only has a 0.003% chance of seeing such great beauty over their entire lifetime!!”

The boy ignored Freyja’s shrill voice (and the small Waltraute breathed a secret sigh of relief but refused to let anyone else know), raised his hands, and charged into the side of the giant boar. He sank into the thick fur.

“The piggy is so warm.”

Meanwhile, the giant boar was writhing around as if to say “S-st-stop that. I-I’ll shout for help… Aaahhh!!”, but the boy showed no sign of noticing.

“Oh, this piggy has udders. Is it a girl?”

With the sound of something soft being squeezed, the giant boar began having NTR-related convulsions as it seemed to say, “Eee!! Ahhhn!! N-no! I already have Lady Freyja as my master…but…but…It’s flowing ouuuuutttttttttt!!”

Meanwhile, Freyja had grown quite angry over being completely ignored.

“This isn’t going to get anywhere at this rate!! I am going to explain everything, so focus on Freyja here!!”

“Wait!! The piggy has started looking for truffles, so don’t get in the way!!”

“So you’ve given into your hunger!?” shouted Freyja.

In reality, the giant boar was thinking “Pant, pant. I-I need to get that boy focused on something other than me…uuh… But no. I can’t hide my pleasure in working up a sweat for him!” However, no one else noticed that.

“At any rate, look at Freyja here!!”

“Why do you keep yelling?”

It was never going to end at that rate.

Plus, her entire identity as the goddess of beauty was at risk if a boy was more interested in a wild boar than her.

But once the boy did finally turn his focus towards Freyja for the first time since she had arrived, he covered his face with his hands.

“Wahh! You’re too bright! I can’t see!”

“Oh? Is Freyja so sexy I have to be censored during terrestrial broadcast? Wait just a second.”

She lowered the level of her divinity as the goddess of beauty and adjusted the clothing that had fallen out of place in various locations. After the rating had been lowered far enough, she continued.

“Well, boy? Can you see me now?”

“Hm, you definitely are a goddess, but you’re just a normal goddess. Waltraute is way more beautiful.”

“What!? You idiot! This is only the level of beauty that it is possible for your eyes to grasp! …And why do I have to lose to that battle-obsessed idiot of all people!? Just you watch, dammit. I’ll go full power. This is the transcendent and bewitching beauty of Freyja who stands at the top of the nine worlds!!”

“Wah! It’s so bright I can’t see anything!”

“The human world is real pain in the ass!!”

Freyja started tearing at her hair. She had gotten completely sidetracked and had forgotten all about the small Waltraute. It seemed the situation was not going to get anywhere, but then someone arrived to save the plot.

It was Brynhildr, the eldest of the nine Valkyrie sisters.

Just like the fourth sister Waltraute, the armored lady rode a giant white horse.

With no visible expression, she said, “I cannot stand to watch this any longer. I have no obligation to help, but I will explain everything. All of you just calm down.”

===Part 3===

“The gods of Asgard must periodically consume apples of immortality.”

“I see, I see.”

“The number eaten is meticulously calculated out to stop any aging. Eating an erroneous amount can temporarily give one a younger appearance.”

“Ohh…”

“And Waltraute ate too many of those apples.”

“Ehh!? Is Waltraute okay? Did she get a stomachache!?”

It took only 5 minutes to finish the explanation.

The small Waltraute and Freyja (who had put in a bit too much effort earlier) were both hanging their heads in shame.

“…What was all that effort even for?”

“I’m the goddess of beauty. Of course I’m going to get mad when it comes to beauty…grumble grumble.”

As Brynhildr sat atop her white horse, her expressionless eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at the boy. A thought appeared to have passed through her mind.

“It seems no matter the age, there will be humans who seek after Valkyries.”

“?”

“Seeing you reminds me of when I met the human Siegfried.”

The small Waltraute and the goddess of beauty Freyja looked even more puzzled than the boy did.

“(Wasn’t Siegfried an exceedingly muscular macho man? He was the hero who sliced the evil dragon Fáfnir in two using a single sword and then ate its heart.)”

“(She’s a reminiscing widow. She’s probably beautifying her memories like crazy.)”

It seemed Brynhildr had not heard their comments.

The boy patted the white horse on the neck.

“Are you married, Mrs. Brynhildr? I am too.”

“…I am.” A small and somehow bitter smile appeared on the Valkyrie’s lips. “Or technically, I used to be.”

“Then you’re my senior in this marriage thing!”

“Hm?”

“When I grow up, I’m going to be a mead maker. I wonder if I can support Waltraute properly like that.”

“…You can,” replied Brynhildr with the smile gone but with the edge to her tone also gone. “At the very least, you will be able to make a Valkyrie happier than some idiot who constantly charges into danger on a quest to be a hero can.”

Brynhildr seemed to be saying something nice, but…

“(The way she put that, you would think Siegfried had a heroic death on some reckless adventure, but didn’t he die because she got mad and used Gunnar and Guttorm to stab him in the back with a spear?)”

“(More beautification. She’s just going to keep doing it, so ignore her. She was made to sleep with a man she did not love and Siegfried was made to forget her in preparation for that. Their marriage had a lot of problems.)”

Those soap opera-esque parts were of course omitted as they could not let the boy hear them.

===Part 4===

It had all become a bit muddled due to Waltraute’s transformation, but the theme of this chapter was their honeymoon.

“What’s a honeymoon?”

“See? I told you it is not a standard part of Midgard culture, you fools!!”

The small Waltraute lamented that the boy did not understand even after an explanation and Freyja sat cross-legged on her giant boar (which left various parts quite visible).

Sounding disinterested, the goddess said, “The human world is just set as being a ‘medieval European fantasy world’, so don’t worry about the details. Being technically correct was thrown out the window from the moment the metric system and the 60 minute hour were used.”

“Is it a type of trip? Do you have work to do, Waltraute?”

“No, no. It is not a trip to go sell something. ….Hey, Freyja. What do you do on a honeymoon anyway?”

“Well, you go far away and your festive spirits will make sure you cannot leave anytime soon. That means you will have to stay at an inn where you can kiss and kiss and kiss and then head to the bed where-…”

“I get the picture, you sow. I was a fool to ask you.”

The small Waltraute pressed a finger against her temple and asked Brynhildr instead.

With no change of expression, the eldest Valkyrie sister replied, “You kiss a lot.”

“Dammit, you are no help either!!”

“However, Siegfried was the type to not listen and go fast and hard. And he would just go to sleep as soon as he was satisfied. I recall being very angry with him.”

“Oh, I know what that’s like,” said Freyja. “Those hero types always think about nothing but winning competitions of stamina, so they will always act like children. If only they would understand that is simply being inefficient.”

Brynhildr and Freyja began energetically discussing the matter while giggling. The small Waltraute felt a headache coming on, but then Brynhildr turned toward her and spoke.

“I have no intention of saying anything about your relationship or the apparent distance between the two of you. But if I recall, the idea of swimming in the ocean was suggested back at Bifröst.”

“The ocean!?” shouted the boy hysterically.

However, this was not because his heart was filled with excited expectations for a grand leisure event.

“You’ll drown if you go into the ocean! If you need to cross it, you can just use a boat!”

“…See? It looks like swimming in the ocean is no good in the eyes of Midgard either. Swimming is probably an extremely specialized skill for them.”

The goddess of beauty Freyja could not let that go by without comment.

This had entered her territory.

“You idiot! If you say that, there will never be a swimsuit chapter!! This is a love comedy, remember? This world needs to prioritize love and comedy. If detailed historical accuracy would get in the way of the love comedy aspects, the laws of this world will ensure that historical accuracy is thrown out!!”

“Are swimsuits even a thing here? Even if Midgard has a vague ‘medieval European fantasy world’ setting, synthetic fibers are going a bit too far.”

“True,” said Brynhildr as she let out a slight groan. “If we are going to stick to the cultural standards of Midgard, bathing in a spring would be the most accurate. …And that means the proper style would be bathing completely nude outdoo-…”

“Okay, swimsuits it is! This is a love comedy after all!!”

===Part 5===

The blue ocean.

The white sand.

The bright sun.

All those things came together in a trip to the beach. But the most important aspect was the girls in swimsuits. No focus could be wasted on those background elements.

However…

“Why am I the only one without a swimsuit?” asked Waltraute.

“Because you got so small all of a sudden!! Or do you want to try wrapping a baggy bikini around your body!?”

“And Freyja, why are you and the other eight Valkyries all here and wearing swimsuits!?”

“That’s a good question. My guess would be because this is the swimsuit chapter.”

“Why are there nine other women along on our honeymoon!? Lady Frigg should have been more specific when she challenged me to that competition!!”

“Yes, yes. ‘I wanted that boy to only look at me. Kiss kiss.’ ”

The small Waltraute gritted her teeth, but the other eight Valkyries had already headed into the water. It seemed some level of order remained amid the chaos thanks to the fact that they were not all trying to steal the boy for themselves.

“…I am the third sister Ortlinde. …I have nothing going for me. …In that once-in-a-lifetime battle I was treated as one of the ‘others’, my special skill was never explained, and I was taken out by tentacles. …Today, I think I will do my best by using a finger to fix my swimsuit when it rides up and pushing my breasts together with my arms.”

“At least you had your name mentioned. Does anyone even know who the sixth sister is? No one would know whether Helmwige referred to a boy or girl, or even if it was the name of a person or a weapon. I’m prepared to at least have my top fall off today.”

“I’m the eighth sister. The name’s Grimgerde. Why did I have to be the eighth sister rather than the youngest ninth sister? The eldest sister, the second sister, the third sister, and the youngest sister are the only ones that sound unique. And despite being the fourth sister, Waltraute is a special case. Frankly, it would be a miracle to get an illustration of all nine of us. There just wouldn’t be enough space.”

“…But I am the third sister and I have barely appeared. …Since I have some fair sized breasts, I think I will try going with a hand-bra. This chapter is specifically for the novel, so let’s try to get a pinup color illustration with all of us in it.”

“The novel will have to line up all of the covers for the magazine chapters and it also needs a character introduction for at least Waltraute and the boy, so the odds of that are almost zero. Once again: I’m the eighth sister.”

Even if some of them were falling into a spiral of negativity that threatened to turn the pure white beach into a small black hole, the area was mostly wrapped in the mood of an optimistic event.

With the nine Valkyrie sisters (minus the fourth sister) and the goddess of beauty Freyja all wearing swimsuits, any artist or minstrel who happened to see it would go insane from the explosion of inspiration the incredibly sweet scene would give him.

And as for the “winning team” whose names had been given, who had been given decent appearances, and whose special skills had been explained…

“Mh, ninth sister Rossweisse! What is that unnatural school swimsuit-shaped tan line!? You prepared for this ahead of time, didn’t you!?”

“No, no, second sister Gerhilde. This is due to the heavy armor I always wear.”

“What kind of armor leaves a tan line like that?”

“Brynhildr, help me out here. Let’s bury her. Let’s bury this seducing youngest sister.”

“Eh? W-well, burying someone in the sand is a standard event for beach trips, so I’ll gladly let you do that.”

“Let’s bury her upside down up to her ankles.”

“That won’t leave anything!! No one would like that except for people who are only attracted to the space between a girl’s big toe and second toe!!”

And then there was the group of airheaded sisters who did not care whether they were on the “winning team” or the “losing team”.

“Seventh sister Siegrune, you’re the one piece type?”

“I don’t understand how anyone could swim in the ocean with a two piece or a bikini, fifth sister Schwertleite. You mustn’t underestimate the currents or the resistance of the water.”

“Actually, you haven’t been approaching the waves at all, seventh sister Siegrune.”

“Laying out on the beach is much more efficient way of showing off your body, fifth sister Schwertleite. It isn’t that I am afraid of water and can’t swim.”

“Oh, Freyja here has some advice regarding that! Not being able to swim is actually a plus in a swimsuit chapter! You can cling to the guy’s chest as he teaches you to swim! He’ll be yours in no time!!”

“I-I already said it wasn’t that I can’t swim, you whore! And what is with that unexplainably erotic swimsuit?”

“Unfortunately, no one can see it due to the terrestrial broadcast censorship.”

Meanwhile…

The fourth sister Waltraute was all alone and unable to join the winning team, the losing team, or the neither team. She was sitting at a distant point of the beach with her arms around her knees.

“Not only can I not take part, but normally I would be the one in the limelight in this situation. Shouldn’t the emergency situation of me shrinking down like this take up the entire story!?”

No matter what happened, the girl without a swimsuit had no way of taking part in the swimsuit chapter.

But even if the (incredibly irresponsible) gods had abandoned her, someone still reached out a saving hand to her.

It was the boy.

“Waltraute.”

“Mh!? Do not call out to me so casually, you fool. Only call my name in an emergenc…vah vah wahh!!”

As soon as the small Waltraute turned around, countless Spears of Destroying Lightning fired from her back. Her vision had unexpectedly been filled with the boy’s slender swimsuit-wearing form.

As he was wearing a guy’s swimsuit, he was half naked.

Tilting his head, he asked, “What is it, Waltraute?”

“Do not worry about it. And I am banning all competition involving vague artistic aspects such as a swimsuit competition.”

“?”

The boy still did not seem to know what she was trying to say, so he changed the subject.

“Let’s play.”

“I told you not to call out to me so casually. If you insist on bringing such requests to me, you must first defeat me in a competition.”

“Then let’s have a kitty dance competition!!”

“Bfh!?”

“Nyahn, nyahn. Nyahn, nyan, nyan, nyahn.”

“Wait!! Are you asking me to do that too!? And what exactly decides this competition!? I just said no more artistic competitions!!”

However, the boy’s dance had already reached its climax. Waltraute had no idea what the basis of the competition was, but she sensed she would be left behind if she did nothing. And so she (in her 10 year old form) started imitating him by lightly clenched her fists and waving her wrists around.

“N-n-nyahn nyahn…”

And then the other eight Valkyrie sisters and Freyja all turned their attention to Waltraute.

“Nooooo!! I don’t care if I lose now. I don’t care at allllllllllllllllllllll!!”

Unable to bear it, Waltraute curled up, let out a cry like a bearded military commander, and started beating on the rocky coast so hard that cracks ran through it.

But due to Waltraute’s small appearance…

“(Actually, isn’t this the first time they can actually have an evenly matched competition?)” commented the eldest sister Brynhildr.

“(How much has space and time been warped for all the focus of the swimsuit chapter to be on the one character not wearing a swimsuit?)” commented the second sister Gerhilde.

“(Nya ha ha ha ha!! The fact that she looks perfectly suited for that kitty dance is a gag in and of itself!! This isn’t moe; it’s a gag. This is too much to even qualify as gap moe!!)” commented the goddess of beauty Freyja.

But the boy’s five senses were not sharp enough to pick up on those whispered voices on the other end of the beach. He was focused solely on what the small Waltraute was doing and saying.

“You just said you didn’t care if you lose, right!? Yay! I won the kitty dance!!”

“…Heh heh heh. Just do as you wish,” muttered the small Waltraute with the expression of someone whose core had been broken.

With a full-faced smile, the boy said, “Then…then let’s go play on the beach over there! There are a ton of weird animals. Mrs. Brynhildr was telling me about hermit crabs!!”

As he spoke, the boy grabbed Waltraute’s hand.

[[Image:Waltraute_v01_227.jpg|thumb]]

“Eh heh heh. Today I get to be the big brother.”

“Mh.”

Waltraute’s outer appearance may have changed, but she still had her full power as a Valkyrie. She did not in any way need to be protected by a soul from the human world. However…

“…”

The small Waltraute averted her gaze but still headed for the beach as the boy pulled on her hand.

The boy’s hand seemed somehow stronger and warmer than usual.

===Part 6===

They poked at hermit crabs, dug tunnels through mountains of sand, drew on the beach with driftwood branches, tasted seawater which turned their eyes to Xs, and returned a jellyfish to the ocean.

“(Hm, I can only see this as perfectly wholesome.)”

“(I would usually be making jokes about all of it, but it all looks perfectly normal with her appearance.)”

Those were the opinions of the eldest Valkyrie sister Brynhildr and the goddess of beauty Freyja, but the small Waltraute and the boy did not notice.

“Waltraute.”

“Hm?”

The small Waltraute had been adding a seventh entrance to the tunnels through a mountain of sand and constructing three distinct layers within. She looked up with her hands still inside the sand.

“Um, I found this.”

“What? Is it another piece of driftwood?”

The small Waltraute carefully pulled her hands out of the tunnel and finally turned around toward the boy.

And then she was left speechless.

The boy was dragging along a sword that measured over 150 centimeters.

It had to have been quite heavy, but the slender boy was somehow able to carry it around.

“What is that over-the-top weapon!?’

“I found it washed up on the beach.”

“Wait. That sword looks somehow familiar…”

The small Waltraute narrowed her eyes as she stared at the large sword.

And then she remembered.

“Nothung…? That is the sword the human Siegfried used in his fight against the dragon!!”

“Nyah? Who is Siegfried?”

“The human Siegfried was the former husband of my eldest sister Brynhildr. Technically, Brynhildr is still completely devoted to him. A lot happened.”

“Oh. Then I should give this to her so she can give it to him.”

“Wait, wait, wait. Siegfried is gone…and the owner of that sword would be the most famous human in Midgard. Are you sure you wish to give away that honor?”

Nothung had been reforged after being broken, but it had originally belonged to Odin. It had been made in order to find the greatest soul in Midgard (and then kill that human to add them to the Einherjar war dead).

No matter under what circumstances he acquired it, that boy held the power to slice an evil dragon in two as long as he held that blade. However…

“Hm. But this belongs to Siegfried, so I can’t take it for myself,” declared the boy.

With a backwards glance to the small and dumbfounded Waltraute, the boy dragged Nothung along as he ran towards where Brynhildr lay face down sunbathing.

(Hm. I can respect that purity of heart.)

Waltraute was left with some admiration for the boy, but a problem showed itself soon after.

Brynhildr was a widow who was still truly in love with Siegfried (even if she had directly worked towards his death).

When the boy brought that memento of her husband, she was much more deeply moved than Waltraute had been.

Brynhildr rubbed the boys head.

“That is very unlike her. I suppose that is just how much lingering affection she has for the human Siegfried.”

Brynhildr embraced the boy.

“Wait, isn’t that going too far, Brynhildr? You are destroying the character you had built up.”

Brynhildr buried the boy’s head in her large breasts and began rolling around on the sand.

“Do not get carried away, you fool!! Are you trying to turn this swimsuit chapter into a Brynhidlr chapter!?”

Waltraute could no longer hold back, so she unsteadily approached the sexy sunbathing zone with a Spear of Destroying Light barely contained in one hand.

And that is how the swimsuit chapter passed.

===Part 7===

The end came suddenly.

While the small Waltraute had not grasped the truth of the matter, she had sensed some sort of premonition.

For example, there was the arrival of the dragon slaying sword Nothung.

(That boy said it had washed up onto the beach, but would something so convenient actually happen? Come to think of it, what even happened to that great sword after Sigmund and then Siegfried owned it?)

And one other thing stood out to her.

(Even if several unlikely possibilities coincided and Nothung did wash up on the beach, would that boy really be able to pick it up? While the sword was created so that souls of the human world could wield it, it was supposed to search for the greatest souls. …Not even I view that boy so highly as to think he is made of the same stuff as Siegfried. Why was that boy able to pick it up?)

The small Waltraute let out a groan as she watched the boy (and Brynhildr who had grown very fond of him), but she could not come up with an answer. And the fact that she could not gradually filled her with more and more unease.

Something was happening.

Meanwhile, a stingingly tense atmosphere filled the area around a spring in one corner of Asgard.

A decidedly negative emotion that was not murderous or hostile encroached on the area.

It could best be described as a general awe-filled fear for something unseen and not present.

It often filled human hearts when they thought about the gods, but it was exceedingly rare for it to spill from the hearts of the gods themselves.

The evil god Loki and the goddesses of fate known as the Norns were standing before that spring that displayed destiny.

Or perhaps it should be said they were confronting each other from across the spring.

Norn was not a term that referred to a specific individual. It was a general term for the three goddesses that made various predictions. In other words, it was closer to being a type of race like dwarf or elf.

But in this age, the term Norn referred to this group of three.

The goddess of the past Urðr, the goddess of the present Verðandi, and the goddess of the future Skuld.

As usual, the trio of Norns was completely expressionless.

“Even the way the story was introduced was odd,” said Loki. “A large difference exists between Asgard and Midgard’s cultures. That can be seen from the difference in the level of perfection of the runes they each use. …But bringing out the ideas of things like synthetic fibers and school swimsuits was the biggest problem.”

Verðandi and Skuld must not have been interested because they completely ignored Loki.

Perhaps because the issue related to her period of time, Urðr alone turned toward Loki.

“How is that a problem?”

“It has twisted the laws of this universe.” Loki smoothly continued speaking. “That boy removed one of the causes of Ragnarök. Surtr put down his sword and ceased construction on Naglfar. …But Ragnarök has more than one cause. If one is destroyed, the beginning of Ragnarök will focus on one of the others. Oh, I suppose this involves more than just the past, though.”

“Understood. As this involves multiple time periods, I will reply as the goddess of the present as well.”

“Same here as the goddess of the future.”

They seemed quite reluctant, but the other two goddesses also turned toward Loki. Urðr had also been in a bad mood about it from the beginning.

“As the goddess of the present, I must ask: can you sum up what you are ‘presently’ talking about?”

“And I have a question as the goddess of the future: what conclusion do you see this leading to ‘in the future’?”

Their lines and their attitudes did not match at all.

The Norns were in a very lazy and negative mood while Loki grinned with delight.

“Not even Odin can change the occurrence and outcome of Ragnarök.”

“And?”

“Fate is set in stone so not even the gods can alter it. But what about right now? In this moment, the cause of Ragnarök is switching over to another cause. Don’t you think fate can be shaken in this moment?”

“…”

“…”

“…”

Past, present, and future all fell silent.

None of the time periods could decide how to respond.

“And so strange things are happening. For example, all nine Valkyrie sisters have changed into swimsuits, they are using terms from an unfamiliar culture, and a completely normal human boy has picked up the dragon slaying sword Nothung.” Loki continued on his own. “Right now…no, I suppose saying that would be inconsiderate to Verðandi. Right here, fate and destiny are no longer in effect. Questions we already know the answer to can be led to a different answer. Right here, we have a threat that makes Ragnarök look like nothing. Unlike a war with a decided conclusion, no one can see how this will end. Not even the goddesses of fate. Am I right?”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“These nine worlds will soon be destroyed. The river of fate will collapse and flood everything. Not even I can imagine what will happen after that. Having everyone act on their own without being bound by fate sounds nice, but it may mean everyone will be eternally isolated and never able to make any connections with anyone else.”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“I had thought the three goddesses that can watch over all that exists would know some tricks into how the worlds work. But if you are at a stalemate here, it seems I was wrong. And something you three find impossible would be impossible for the other more minor Norns as well. Do you have any ideas as to who else might be able to do this?”

“Well,” it was the goddess of the past Urðr who replied. “This naturally occurring distortion in fate should have spread its effects thinly across all nine worlds. If you wish to cause an intentional change, you would need to interfere with all nine worlds rather than focusing on a single point.”

“…One would need quite the long reach to manage that.”

“I can think of one possibility,” said the goddess of the present Verðandi in regards to the presently developing situation. “The destiny that controls everything in the nine worlds cannot be interfered with or controlled even by we three sisters that watch over it all. I believe there is only one person who could do this.”

“Who would be able to do something even Odin cannot?”

“The nine worlds,” replied Verðandi. “The worlds themselves can grasp and even interfere with the entirety of the destiny spread thinly across them all.”

“…I have never heard anyone say the worlds have a will of their own.”

“In the present, no.”

“Nor in the future.”

“But in the past, they did.”

Loki frowned when he heard the words of Urðr.

“…So that’s it.”

He sighed.

He had been led to quite possibly the worst answer.

“What are the nine worlds made from? I’m sure the goddess of the past can gladly answer that one.”

“The great giant Ymir. Odin and the others killed the giant, broke apart his flesh and bones, and created the various worlds and living creatures out of them. That is how Odin was able to name himself the head god, name the Æsir the gods, and to name Surtr and his kind evil giants.”

“So the distortion of fate has returned Ymir’s will and he is planning to resurrect himself from the dead. Or perhaps the distortion in fate came about specifically because Ymir wished to be resurrected. But that distinction is unimportant,” said the evil god Loki. “To resurrect, Ymir requires all the parts of his body.” He finally reached his conclusion. “But his body has already been distributed to the nine worlds and the beings that live in them. If those parts are returned to the original giant they belonged to, the nine worlds and all life within them will be utterly annihilated.”

===Part 8===

The great giant Ymir’s resurrection had begun.

The sea grew died with the red of blood, the rocks on the shore became white teeth and bones, and the distant mountains turned to the color of flesh. It became clear what those objects they always tread on had originally been.

And the changes did not stop at the terrain.

The trees, the grass, the animals, the humans, the dragons, the fairies, and the giants were all affected.

Everything born within the nine worlds held this inescapable destiny. All objects and living beings created or born within the nine worlds were headed for their demise. It was the same for Muspelheim and Niflheim which had been made from the matter of the worlds after the Æsir in the process of destruction and revival.

“Wal…traute…” groaned the boy.

While still shrunk down, Waltraute had collapsed to the skin-colored beach. The same thing had happened to all the other sisters.

A few exceptions existed for this problem related to Ymir.

For example, the Æsir.

They had killed Ymir to create the nine worlds, so they had existed before Ymir died. They had been born somewhere unrelated to Ymir and had brought about their descendants from men and women that were unrelated to Ymir. As such, they would not be affected even if Ymir did resurrect.

However…

The Valkyries were existences whose forms had been changed for both gods and men. Humans had been involved in the process of their creation and those humans had been created from Ymir, so they were related to Ymir.

“I’m going to be having trouble soon, too,” groaned the goddess of beauty Freyja.

She must have grasped the general situation from the changes occurring to herself and her surroundings.

She was a member of the Æsir, but she had originally been of the Vanir. In other words, she was a giant. She had the divinity of the Æsir so the damage was being reduced, but she could not completely avoid taking damage since Ymir was involved in the process of her creation. At the current rate, she would become a part of Ymir’s body just like every other life form.

“Honestly, we must have let our guard down because Ragnarök was temporarily avoided. It may have also been bad that the Norns did not react. Who would have thought Ymir would be coming back? But it is true that the instant that fate is switching rails is an opportunity for those who have been cornered by fate.”

“What happened to Waltraute?”

The one suffering the most was likely that human boy.

He was directly receiving the effects of being created from Ymir and he had no divinity to defend against it with.

The damage was great enough that even an indirect blow was enough to knock out the average Valkyrie. The boy was receiving that damage directly, yet these were the first words from his mouth.

“What happened to Waltraute and the others?”

“Explaining the reasons behind this destruction would just bore you, boy. At any rate, there is nothing you can do for us even if you knew the reasons…”

If the pure Æsir that had no relation to Ymir gathered and worked to solve the problem, they might be able to manage. But it would be difficult even for them. Even if the Æsir were safe, their heavenly world of Asgard and the world tree Yggdrasil that supported it were beginning to collapse. When it was unclear if they could even protect the ground they stood on, they would not have time to worry about the other worlds.

“Boy, if you have any reverence for me as a goddess, then bury me after I collapse. As the goddess of beauty, I cannot allow anyone to see my body turning into something else. Ha ha. I know it isn’t right for a god to ask this of a human, but please. Give me a proper burial.”

“…”

The flesh and blood pulsated with life.

Something several dozen meters tall welled up from the ground that had changed form.

It was the great giant Ymir.

But this was not a perfect body. The body was dyed a dark red. It was covered in fresh blood and it did not appear to be covered by skin. It was just the core of his body. Once everything had been gathered from the nine worlds, his giant form that could pierce the heavens would be complete.

But thinking about it differently…

This was the perfect opportunity.

“…No, boy,” said Freyja as she kneeled down on the beach. “Since Waltraute can’t speak, I will stop you for her. You cannot do this. Even if it is incomplete, that is not something a soul born in the human world can handle.”

“No,” replied the boy decisively

He picked up the large sword that had fallen to the beach.

It was the sword he had given to Brynhildr.

It was the weapon prepared by Odin and then remade by human hands.

Yes.

It was the dragon slaying sword Nothung that ''was prepared by the leader of the pure Æsir and held the power of the pure gods!!

“No matter what happens, I cannot let Waltraute die.”

The boy tightened his grip on the sword’s hilt.

At 150 cm, the sword was longer than the boy was tall and he held it up of his own free will.

“I…”

He made up his mind.

“I…!!”

He prepared himself to wield the single power in that place that could kill the great giant Ymir.

He prepared himself to turn that power against a living being, regardless of what form that being took.

He prepared himself to protect the person he found most important even if it meant getting blood on his own hands.

“I will protect Waltraute no matter what it takes!!”

It was true that this was yet another form of justice. Many heroes had sought that justice, resolved themselves, and become members of the Einherjar war dead.

But this was not the path for that boy.

This was the boy who had avoided Ragnarök by proving in his conversation with Surtr that he held the determination to set down his weapon. His actions here would deny everything he had done back then.

Freyja tried to shake her head, but she no longer had the strength left.

The boy was going to take action.

The distortion to fate was manipulating him into this new distorted fate of his own. He would choose the option he never would have chosen before – that he must never choose – and destroy everything he had built up.

The giant mass of dark red flesh that was Ymir seemed to be laughing. The dragon slaying sword Nothung was indeed a threat, but the fact that this human who should never have wielded it was wielding it proved how distorted fate had become. If things continued as is, Ymir would regain his original form.

But then…

Just before the boy took that first step off the path of his proper fate…

“Wait. That isn’t your role.”

[[Image:Waltraute_v01_247.jpg|thumb]]

A deep male voice reverberated throughout that landscape of distorted fate.

A large and thick arm reached alongside the boy and towards Nothung.

It picked up the large sword almost too easily.

It was as if the sword belonged in his grasp.

It was as if fate was being restored.

It was as if the sword was returning to its rightful owner.

The great mass of Ymir writhed as if to ask, “Why?”

“Do you want an explanation?” muttered the large man holding Nothung. He was dyed red with the blood of a dragon rather than with his own blood like Ymir was. “You’re resurrecting there, so is it really that odd for someone else who’s dead to resurrect? This only works here where fate has been distorted. Isn’t that right, you mass of materials for the worlds?”

Freyja muttered something in a scratchy voice.

It was the name of a hero.

It was the name of Nothung’s owner.

“…Siegfried?”

===Part 9===

At that time, fate was most definitely distorted.

The human Siegfried held the over 150 cm sword Nothung in one hand and spoke.

“So now we have a muscular macho man and a grotesque giant. Makes you wonder what happened to the love comedy.”

The giant red mass shook as if to ask, “Why?”

“You did nothing wrong. You were merely killed by Odin. You were merely turned into the materials for the worlds by that idiot who wanted to be known as the head god. Desiring to be resurrected is your right. That is why I didn’t want to leave this to that boy. The conclusion here and the guilt afterwards would be too much for him.”

The giant red mass shook as if to ask, “Why?”

“You and I were both killed thanks to a scheme of Odin’s. Odin didn’t want the military might of the heavenly world to be split by my monopolization of Brynhildr, so he tricked Brynhildr into hating me and indirectly stabbing me in the back. But I have no intention of having a pity party. Unfortunately for you, I don’t regret the past that much.”

The giant red mass shook as if to ask, “Why?”

“What good would hoping to be resurrected do? As I said, I have no regrets. At the very least, I don’t have enough of a reason to hope for resurrection as long as Brynhildr does not have her smile taken away. In the end, as long as she’s smiling, I don’t care what happens to my own life. …To be honest, I don’t find the fact that we were killed for Odin’s self interest to be the biggest tragedy. I say the biggest tragedy is that you never met someone you cared for this much. What do you say? You’re free to want to live, but let me ask: what would you do if you were alive?”

“Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!!?”

“That settles it.”

Siegfried lightly swung the large sword.

That was all it took to sharply slice through the rage and killer intent of that red giant.

“I know my way around the afterlife. I can show you around on my way back.”

The dragon slaying sword Nothung fell in a straight line towards the great giant Ymir.

It was the sword of the challenger.

It was made to demonstrate overwhelming sharpness only when turned toward the ruler of the current location.

===Part 10===

Once the great giant Ymir’s core was sliced in two, the distortion of fate disappeared. The switchover from one cause of Ragnarök to another finished smoothly.

And this also affected Siegfried.

In the proper path of fate, his life had already been lost.

But that great man had no real attachment to the world of the living.

As if to announce that this was the proper way of things, the core of his being did not waver.

“Sorry, but I’ll be taking this,” said Siegfried to the boy while holding Nothung. “I want you to head down a path that does not involve wielding this. Doing so will help your Waltraute and my Brynhildr. Plus, it should enrage that one eyed bearded old man.”

“?”

“You do not need to understand. The fact that you do not know the value of this sword and that you cannot compare the values of the two options shows that fate is back to normal. Just as I travelled down my path, you travel down your path. That will be the quickest path to building up your greatest strength,” said Siegfried with a grin. “I used brute strength to face down gods in battle, but it seems the human will always be at a disadvantage no matter how hard he struggles. That’s how I ended up dead. But your method might allow you to truly rival the leader of the Æsir.”

“What do you mean?”

“Odin ranks things according to battles, so he sees no danger. He feels safe because he is the strongest. And that is why he cannot deal with anything when it comes to a love comedy. I guess you could call it the power of love. I’m not too fond of that sort of thing, but that bearded old man must hate it even more. Never fight your opponent under his own rules. If you want to protect something or someone, then force your opponent to fight under your rules.” He then glanced over at Brynhildr who had yet to come to where she lay collapsed on the beach in a swimsuit. “But please do not forget that heading down your path will affect the fates of more than just Waltraute and yourself. It only has to be when you have some extra time. Maybe do it during the times when you have no plans with Waltraute. But call out to ''her'' on occasion. It’s about time she finally starts speaking with a human that does not reside in her memories.”

And the switchover of fate was complete.

The long, long countdown to the final battle of Ragnarök was set anew.

“Ah!? Despite everything that happened, why is my tiny body the only thing that has not reverted to normal!?”

“That’s because you shrunk due to eating too many apples of immortality. It had nothing to do with all that complicated stuff.”

The small Waltraute lamented and Freyja replied in annoyance while wearing her usual light clothing.

The other eight Valkyrie sisters had already left the beach.

The entire trip to go swimming had been unnatural, so they had quickly returned to Asgard once the switchover of fate had ended.

Siegfried was also gone.

He was merely an addition to Brynhildr’s power as one of the war dead.

The boy grabbed at the small Waltraute’s armor and said, “Hey, hey.”

“What?”

“If I don’t get home soon, my dad will be mad.”

“But you are supposed to stay overnight for a honeymoon!”

“Stop it, stop it,” warned Freyja. “Commenting on that could tear back open the sealed wound to fate. Really, we should avoid making any meta comments for about 2 weeks.”

“Mh.”

That left nothing else for her to say. And even the small Waltraute did not want the atmosphere to grow any more serious.

She called in her white horse and mounted it. She pulled the boy up and placed him in front of her.

“I have no choice then. Freyja, I will be taking this boy home.”

“Okay. …But why did it have to turn into a battle story at the very, very end? That was a hell of a day off.”

Freyja needed to return to Asgard, so she used Bifröst to break her existence down to particle form in an unnecessarily sparkly way.

The small Waltraute and the boy used the white horse to travel along the surface.

As they did, the boy said, “Waltraute.”

“What?”

“Would you be sad if I died?”

“Nn,” groaned the small Waltraute because she was unsure why he had asked the question.

It was likely related to what had happened during the distortion of fate.

The boy had chosen to kill in order to protect the one most important to him and he had also seen Siegfried seal off his own possibility of resurrection in order to protect who he found most important.

That experience must have made him think.

The idea of death could not be handled lightly even by a Valkyrie who watched over the deaths of many humans and took the souls of the war dead to Asgard.

Those who treated death extremely lightly like a certain bearded old man were the biggest fools of all.

“Let me tell you something,” she replied.

“What?”

“Risking and losing your life can indeed save someone else’s life. And there is a certain beauty to it. It is true that many heroes have intentionally sought such a fate.”

“I see.”

“But.”

“?”

“No matter how many people are moved by such courage and even if a life is saved, the life saved will always be filled with sorrow. That is one answer and one must never falter if heading down that path.”

Meanwhile, they arrived at the boy’s house.

The sun had almost set and the boy’s parents rushed out to meet him. They seemed more surprised by the giant white horse than the small Waltraute. The horse was from Asgard, so it had a strength that gave it a certain elegance.

They might have thought Waltraute was some kind of noble to be riding such a wonderful horse, but she was actually a god.

After being lowered to the ground by the small Waltraute, the boy smiled and spoke while completely ignorant of what his parents were thinking.

“Um, this is Waltraute. She’s my wife. We just went on our honeymoon.”

“Is that so?” replied his parents while smiling.

They seemed to think he was playing house with a neighborhood child. The only question on their minds was whether such a high class family lived nearby. They also sincerely hoped that the boy would not hurt her while they played.

“Bye, Waltraute. I’ll write you a letter.”

“Goodbye.”

After seeing the boy enter the house while waving, the small Waltraute began to return to Asgard.

But before she could, the boy’s father spoke.

“Please be a good friend to the boy.”

“I will.”

And then the effects of the apples of immortality wore off.

Waltraute’s 10 year old form was wrapped in bright light before transforming into a tall and glamorous beauty.

It was a slight annoyance, but the beautiful Waltraute ignored it and added, “As it was the outcome of a competition, I would never have wavered regardless. However, I, Waltraute the fourth Valkyrie sister, will vow once more. I may be inexperienced when it comes to mortality, but I will vow to remain by his side no matter what until the moment he dies.”

This time, Waltraute left the completely shocked parents behind (although it seemed she had not noticed the change in their emotions at all) and used Bifröst to break her existence down.

An unnatural aurora was drawn across the night sky as Waltraute returned home.

===Part 11===

“Hoo. That was some trip,” said Waltraute as she dismounted her white horse on the Bifröst runway in Asgard.

The third runway was still a gathering spot for goddesses and Freyja quickly noticed Waltraute.

“Oh? So you’re back?”

“Yes. A lot happened, but at least I was able to greet his parents properly. Our marriage was that boy’s reward for his victory. As the loser, I must ensure the marriage is handled properly.”

“You don’t have to translate every little thing into competition-speak. It’s kind of annoying. And more importantly…”

“What?”

“It looks like that boy’s papa fell for you when he saw your adult version. The mother has started violently attacking the man.”

“Ehh!? But I even announced I was the boy’s wife! What a pain!!”

Even if they had gotten married, even if they had overcome Ragnarök, and even if fate had been distorted a bit, Waltraute still had plenty of work ahead of her to ensure a happy marriage.

One big problem was currently presenting itself:

Due to various circumstances, her mother-in-law was very frightening!!

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

The Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage:Volume1 Chapter 3

2013-03-14T01:20:55Z

Krait: /* Part 14 */

==Chapter 3: The Difference between the Gods and the Giants is an Incredibly Unfair One==

===Part 1===

On a certain day of a certain month, the boy and Waltraute had a fight.

It happened during one of their dates. As usual, this date came about from a challenge made by the boy to the (supposedly) reluctant Waltraute. He had challenged her to a fishing competition. The boy had only been able to catch boots and buckets, but when he puffed out his cheeks in frustration just before the time limit, he accidentally snagged the clothes of the goddess of the sea Rán and won the competition. (Incidentally, this meant Rán was half-naked when she was pulled up out of the water, so Waltraute had scolded him unfairly.)

As for the story behind the aforementioned fight…

“Waltraute, you sure are tall.”

“Yes, having a decent height gives one an advantage in battle. That is why I was designed this way.”

“I don’t grow no matter what I eat. I wish my legs were as long as yours.”

“Hyaahn!? D-do not start rubbing me there, you fool!”

But that was not the cause of the fight.

“It’s so hot.”

“Y-yes. The god of harvest Freyr may be putting in too much effort today.”

“Don’t you get hot always wearing that armor?”

“Once you are used to it, it is no big deal.”

“Hmm. You don’t have some trick making it cool inside your armor, do you?”

“Nwaaaaaahhhh!? Where do you think you are sticking your haaaaannnnnnd!?”

But that was not the cause of the fight.

“Yams!”

“Pant pant pant… Y-yes. But do not touch them if you do not intend to eat them. They will make you itchy.”

“Yams, yams.”

“…Okay, Norns, you goddesses of fate. This is not happening. I can take a guess from the previous two incidents that this will have some kind of lewd punch line. However, I have my doubts about whether it still counts as simply ‘lewd’ if things head to a more delicate area-…gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

The three goddesses Urðr, Verðandi, and Skuld who were usually completely expressionless started clapping their hands together and laughing, but this was not the cause of the fight either.

It all started with the white horse the Valkyrie always rode. When Waltraute arrived in the human world of Midgard, the boy had looked up at her and asked a question.

“I want to ride it too. Can I?”

“Mh.” Waltraute held the reins to control the white horse’s movements. “Unfortunately, I cannot allow that.”

Given the boy’s height, it would have been difficult for him to ride a normal horse. He might have been able to ride something like a pony, but it seemed impossible for him to manage such a large beast. It would obviously end up as something out of a rodeo.

And on top of that, Waltraute’s horse was no normal horse. It was also a device meant to ensure the special transportation method using Bifröst went smoothly. Bifröst would break her “existence” down, but intentionally adding in an impurity allowed her to move more quickly and more accurately. Other gods used Bifröst as well, but they were not able to travel at 87% the speed of light or land with a margin of error of only a few centimeters like a Valkyrie could.

That special white horse was not as simple to handle as a normal one. There was no way she could hand that boy of the human world the reins of a rough horse that was known to easily throw off your average god.

But it seemed the boy did not understand any of that.

“Why not? Why not? I wanna ride it! I wanna ride it!!”

“Sigh. This horse is almost 2 meters tall. Can you even climb up onto it?”

The Valkyrie denied him gently.

“Uuh…uuh…”

But the boy suddenly began rummaging through the bag on his back.

“Carrot.”

And the white horse immediately knelt down.

Waltraute gritted her teeth and said, “Kh, so you’re just a beast!!”

“Climb!!”

As the boy tried to grab on to the horse, the Valkyrie grabbed his upper body with both hands and placed him right in front of her.

Looking dissatisfied, the boy said, “…No. You can’t be supporting me from behind. I have to hold the reins on my own.”

“Why are you so insistent about this? If you want go somewhere, I can bring you anywhere within the human world.”

“The whole point is to control it myself!!”

“Well, unfortunately, I cannot allow that.”

That was Waltraute’s honest response after considering the fundamental difference in physical ability between a human and a Valkyrie, but the boy’s cheeks visibly puffed up.

“I can do it!! Even if I can’t do it right now, I’ll train a whole bunch and then do it.”

“No, the problem is at a deeper level than that.”

“I can do it!!”

“This is the same as having a race between a human and a leopard. It is not something worth putting any effort into.”

“I can-…”

“I will help you with everything a human cannot do. I do not know if a human can help me with anything I cannot do, but I am not so narrow-minded as to ask for an equivalent exchange.”

“Uuh…Uuuhh…!!”

“Hm?”

Waltraute realized something was odd.

The boy held between her arms was shaking. She tried to look at his face, but before she could, the boy raised his head and shouted out.

“Shut up, you idiot!! If I work hard…If I work hard, I can get strong!! Wahhh!!”

“Wait… Wh-why are you crying!?”

“Byahhh!!”

The boy slipped from Waltraute’s arms and half-jumped down from the white horse. He ran off with his arms up in the air and Xs in his eyes.

Waltraute was completely dumbfounded.

“…What was that?” she muttered.

Her white horse twisted its thick neck to look at its master.

Its round eyes seemed to say, “This is bad. Humans have many ways of crying, but ‘byahhh’ is bad.”

===Part 2===

“Yeah, ‘byahhh’ is definitely bad,” said the 9th Valkyrie sister Rossweisse once Waltraute returned to the heavenly world of Asgard.

Waltraute was the 4th sister.

Even though she was the youngest of the nine Valkyrie sisters, Rossweisse was a 170 cm tall iron wall of a cool beauty (although she had a completely flat chest). The Valkyrie system naturally selected for those who had an affinity with both the gods and humans, but in this age, there were likely plenty of people in the human world of Midgard that would want her to look down on them and verbally abuse them.

Bifröst’s 3rd runway had been completely transformed into a gathering point for the gods and more Valkyries were there in addition to those two. They were sitting directly on the runway and speaking about something. Perhaps it was due to their constant trips to battlefields, but they showed no particular resistance towards sitting in an area void of high-class chairs or tables.

“B-but… I cannot understand why the boy would grow so emotional over that. I suppose humans are not as simple as they might seem. But as I went on that date as his reward for winning a competition, I cannot allow it to end on such a poor note.”

“You probably hurt his pride,” said the 2nd sister Gerhilde without giving it much thought.

She was the intellectual strategist type and she was never seen without her glasses. She brushed her fingers across their frame as she spoke.

“The men of Midgard use bravery as a barometer for how virtuous they are. Lord Odin taught them to be that way. That boy is exceedingly mistaken if he is viewing a Valkyrie the same as a human, but he may feel ashamed to be constantly protected by a woman.”

“Hm.”

“What do you think, Sister Brynhildr?”

The 9th sister Rossweisse turned the conversation toward the eldest sister Brynhildr, but her expression showed no particular change. She merely moved her eye slightly to look at the 4th sister Waltraute.

“…Sorry, but I doubt I could give you a decent answer on this topic,” she said in an emotionless voice. “My relationship with the human Siegfried came to a ruinous end. Not only would advice from one who failed be of no use, but it could also further confuse your decision.”

“Chehh…”

The 9th sister Rossweisse seemed more dissatisfied with the lack of an answer than the subtly of lack of emotions.

The second sister Gerhilde looked toward the end of the runway and said, “Any answer received based on conjecture is nothing but a delusion. As you can always gather more information, would it not be better to simply gather more if you do not know the answer?”

“Perhaps. Let’s see…”

The 4th sister Waltraute peered over the edge of the 3rd runway and into the human world of Midgard.

She spotted the boy swinging a wooden stick around in front of his small house.

“Whoosh, whoosh!!”

“…What is he trying to do?”

Waltraute was relieved to find he no longer seemed upset, but she also frowned. The boy’s parents who were smoking some bacon in the yard must have felt the same because they called out a question to their son who had suddenly started acting this way.

The boy replied, “Well, I had a fight with a friend today.”

“I am not a friend!! You are the one that asked to have me as your wife!”

“Waltraute, should I take how super, super, super quickly you reacted to mean that was quite a shock to you?”

“That information is related to the rules and result of our competition. I cannot have it treated so ambiguously!!”

“Yes, yes. Well, this friend is really strong, always has their back straight, and is never afraid of anything.” As the boy spoke, he continued to swing the stick around. “But I doubt this friend will allllways be strong. They might catch a cold or get injured.”

“…”

That would never be an issue for the residents of Asgard who ate tons of the immortality apples grown by the goddess Iðunn, but Waltraute remained silent.

“So if this friend is ever in trouble and can’t use their normal strength, I want to have the strength to support them. I can’t always be protected by this friend. I want to be strong too. Once I’m strong, I can support Waltraute too. We may have been born in different places and have different levels of talent or whatever, but that doesn’t matter. But…”

The boy trailed off.

An unpleasant sweat began to flow from Waltraute’s body.

What idiot had it been telling him it was impossible and that it was not worth working at?

The boy in Midgard then raised his head and spoke with a weak smile on his face.

“But I’m going to try even if it’s impossible! Even if I don’t get perfect results right away, maybe I can be useful in some other way. I hope I can help Waltraute in some way.”

As the representative of the other nine Valkyrie sisters who had heard that from the 3rd runway, the 2nd sister Gerhilde asked a quick question.

“Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

“I’m sorryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!” cried Waltraute while on her knees and bowing down.

At times like this, the 4th sister Waltraute could get rather athletic-minded.

===Part 3===

Waltraute tried to head straight for the boy’s house, but the other 8 Valkyries held her back. It could be easy to forget, but her job was to gather the souls of the most excellent war dead in preparation for the final battle of Ragnarök. If she forced her way into that house in the human world of Midgard, the parents could very well be afraid their son was going to die soon.

And so Waltraute sent the two ravens Muninn and Huginn instead.

But they had their complaints.

“Y’know, you seem to have forgotten…”

“But we’re actually Lord Odin’s private scouts.”

But despite their complaints, they frantically flew off once multiple Valkyries glared at them. It seemed the ravens needed to go ahead and admit to being an errand-runner for the entirety of the heavenly world.

The ravens arrived in Midgard and peered in through the window to the boy’s room, but…

“Hm? The boy isn’t here.”

“What?” said Waltraute as she looked down into Midgard from the 3rd runway.

It was late at night. Even a Valkyrie who was unfamiliar with the customs of the human world knew a boy of his age should not be out that late.

“Where did he go?”

“There’s some kind of map in his room.”

“The writing is really bad, but I think it says ‘training journey’.”

When Waltraute heard that, she really did hold her head in her hands. With this, there was no way she could face his parents.

“Where did that boy go!? From our previous experiences, I doubt he will stay within Midgard!!”

That boy had already attempted to head to two different worlds out of the nine worlds that branched off of the world tree. That was rare enough for anyone in Midgard, but that boy had done it completely unarmed. It would not be surprising if he had some insane idea such as heading to the giant world of Jötunheimr in order to drink the water gushing from the spring of wisdom.

But the information Muninn and Huginn provided went beyond Waltraute’s expectations.

“Well, if what this map says is accurate…”

“It looks like he intends to explore the fire world of Muspelheim.”

“That is the enemy’s headquarters ruled by the evil Surtr!!” exclaimed Waltraute. “Why is that boy once again heading towards an area with a danger level of red!?”

When the final battle of Ragnarök happened, it was said a large number of evil spirits and giants would be dragged from that world using the giant ship Naglfar that was made from the nails of the dead. It was the most evil of all places. And Surtr, the one who ruled at the top of all that evil, would burn away all nine worlds with his burning sword.

“Hmm. If a human tries to learn the fighting techniques and magic of Asgard, it takes decades. He may be trying to take a shortcut by using a different system,” suggested one of the ravens.

“You fool. They would never simply teach him their techniques or magic! They would only deceive him and devour his soul!! Dammit. Did my foolish comment drive the boy this far!?”

As Odin and the rest of the Æsir would not grant people’s wishes so easily, it was not uncommon for sorcerers to worship Surtr or Hel, the queen of the underworld, who possessed power using a different system.

But a Valkyrie like Waltraute knew well what fate awaited those who took such shortcuts. Some had their souls taken by the queen of the underworld and some had even their souls destroyed by a Valkyrie. Either way, there was no hope for them.

She hurriedly mounted her white horse and requested permission to use the 3rd runway.

“…Tch. Too much data traffic. I can’t activate Bifröst right away.”

She glared at Heimdallr the watchman, but the timid controller merely shook his head.

She looked into the sky beyond the end of the 3rd runway and opened her eyes wide.

She looked across the entirety of the human world of Midgard.

“…There he is. He is only moving on foot, so he has not made it out of Midgard yet. I can still have him turn back. No dark shadow will grab ahold of his soul!!”

“What should we do?” asked the ravens.

“Due to the data traffic, it will be 20 or 30 minutes before Bifröst can activate. You should be able to reach him quicker. Contact that boy and inform him of the danger. Use your words to stop him before I arrive!!”

“Understood.”

As she listened to Muninn and Huginn’s words, Waltraute concentrated while sitting atop her white horse. Many magical processes were being executed at high speed, but she could not stand how the surrounding devices with poor data transfer speeds could not keep up.

“There he is. We found the boy,” reported one of the ravens.

“Hey! Wait up, wait up!!”

(Okay!!)

The boy looked surprised at Muninn and Huginn’s sudden appearance.

“It’s Huginn and Muninn,” he said.

“Yes, it’s Muninn and Huginn.”

“Were you forced to run over and give me a message again?”

“Did you have to remember that part!?” The two ravens flew around the boy. “Please do not go to the fire world of Muspelheim! That is not as safe a place as you think it is!!”

“If it isn’t dangerous, I can’t train there.”

“Good point, but we are saying its difficulty level is too high for you to level up!! While not everyone there is a great demon king, it is something like an island filled with small demon kings. You cannot gain experience points there!! You’ll just get your ass kicked!!”

“You’re only equipped with the Leather Clothes and the Wooden Stick! A beginner is supposed to train by wandering around just outside the city and heading back to the inn when your health is down too far! You have to gather money, gather equipment, search for party members, and all sorts of other things before heading there!”

“???”

Either because they had used too much jargon or because they had not planned out their argument, the boy did not quite understand.

Muninn and Huginn continued squawking.

“And didn’t your parents teach you that that the evil spirits and giants of Muspelheim will never open their hearts to a human? Why would you go somewhere that dangerous?”

“Well…” The boy swung his wooden stick around. “I want to train on my own in the same place as the people of Muspelheim.”

“What?”

“Setting aside the fact that there are no ‘people’ in Muspelheim, what do you mean by that?”

“Our human world is protected by the gods and Waltraute, right? That would be the same as having her control the horse for me. To really get strong, I have to work hard on my own!”

“…Mh. So that’s it,” muttered Waltraute as she held the reins of her white horse and frowned.

It was true that using that method could allow a human soul to contact the residents of the fire world of Muspelheim and gain skills and magic while avoiding being tainted.

If one was doing the exact same things but changing their location, there would be no problem.

The Valkyrie had a feeling that working outside of the protection of the gods would only lower his speed of growth, but she was relieved that he was not thinking of borrowing the power of the ruler of the fire world or the queen of the underworld.

“In that case, he should have asked me to teach him!! No, no, wait. I was the one that pushed him away by telling him it was impossible.”

Waltraute’s mood sank into self-condemnation.

The cause of it all really was her.

At any rate, the situation could be summed up in the following: that boy of Midgard was heading for Muspelheim. However, he was not seeking the evil skills and magic of the evil spirits and giants. He simply wanted an environment to train under his own power that was outside of the protection of the gods.

If that was all, he was not taking a shortcut or heading down the path of heresy.

The end result was perfectly acceptable, so there was no pressing need for her to stop him using the authority of a Valkyrie.

However…

“The question is whether the residents of Muspelheim will accept the boy or not. The odds of that are extremely low. Is dragging him back the only way to protect the boy?”

Waltraute was a bit unwilling to do so since it was her overprotectiveness that brought about the situation in the first place, but she had no choice here.

The Valkyrie began thinking about seeing him safely back to his house and then introducing him to a training menu a human could manage.

As she thought, the voices of the boy and the two ravens reached her ears.

“But it is true that Muspelheim is a dangerous place,” said one of the ravens. “How about you use the knowledge of the Æsir as a shortcut? We can give you that knowledge. There is no need to be reckless. Lord Odin ordered us to gather information from all across the heavenly world, so we have plenty we could teach you.”

“Actually, do you think Waltraute wanted to play the role of the sexy tutor?” added the other raven.

“Hey, wait!!” shouted Waltraute. “Do not make up nonsense, you fool!!”

“Um,” said the boy. “I want you to keep this a secret from Waltraute. I don’t want to worry her.”

“I am already incredibly worried, you fool!!”

Waltraute decided anew to drag that boy back, but then…

“And this is a manly training journey. Mr. Nebby from my neighborhood said men go on journeys to get stronger!”

“No! That was just a free spirit trying to show off!!” complained Waltraute.

“I’m going on a manly training journey! And once I get strong, Waltraute will praise me a whole bunch!! So keep this a secret!!”

“…………………………………………………………………………………Uuh.”

When Waltraute heard him talk like he was secretly preparing a birthday present, she let out a groan as the departure process for the 3rd runway continued.

For his safety, she needed to head out and take him back immediately.

But if she did that, the boy’s touching plan would be ruined.

The battle-obsessed Waltraute did not hate that kind of effort taken to obtain strength.

Training was a battle against oneself.

One who continued working while brushing aside all temptation and setbacks would win definite blessings. She felt a just beauty in that fact.

And she also knew exactly how rude it was for a third party to smash that gathered beauty.

And so…

While swearing silently that it was for purely official reasons and not because she had been shaken by him imagining the praises he would receive from her, she spoke.

“I-I can’t stop him,” Waltraute finally muttered. “I can’t believe this! I can’t stop that boy now!!”

===Part 4===

Despite what she said, Waltraute took off from the Bifröst runway and descended to the human world of Midgard while creating an unnatural aurora in the night sky. After she had dismounted from the white horse, it disappeared into the light once more.

However, she was not near the boy.

While maintaining a distance at which a human could not see her but a Valkyrie could see him, Waltraute opened her eyes wide and stared intently at the boy.

“Um,” started Muninn and Huginn upon meeting up with Waltraute. “Why don’t you head back to Asgard? You can watch him easily enough from there.”

“You fool. I need to be able to head out immediately if something happens. Bifröst cannot be used around the fire world of Muspelheim or the underworld of Niflheim because the flow of magical power is so strange there. I can be more certain from here.”

“If you’re that worried, you should have just landed right in front of the boy.”

“She’s probably too embarrassed because they haven’t made up after their fight ye-…bgyahhh!?”

Seeing Huginn about to be crushed within a fist, Muninn began trembling and changed the subject.

“W-well… A human boy approaching Muspelheim is one thing, but won’t they prepare for war if a top-class Valkyrie approaches their headquarters?”

“Mh. I can cut through them to retrieve that boy if need be.”

“Is this really okay?” muttered the two ravens doubtfully.

The fire world of Muspelheim was the primary enemy force for the heavenly world of Asgard.

Not even a top-class Valkyrie could take that world on alone. If she could, Muspelheim would have been destroyed long ago.

That was how dangerous this foe was, but Waltraute said, “If this progresses as is, I do not see there being much of a risk. Of course, I need to be prepared for unexpected circumstances.”

“?”

“The odds are very low that the boy will ever make it to Muspelheim,” said Waltraute simply. “It is an island at the farthest end of the ocean. One does not simply walk there. Nor does one sail there on a hastily constructed boat. In fact, the completion of the giant ship Naglfar is one of the signs of Ragnarök because it allows them to cross that vast ocean. I doubt that boy can accomplish something the entire force of Muspelheim might not be able to manage.”

If one could fly through the air, it was possible, but they all knew that boy possessed no such magic power.

Some of the evil spirits borrowed from Niflheim to help prepare that ship in Muspelheim would ignore gravity and cross that ocean to do damage to Midgard.

However, that was a sporadic occurrence. Even a Valkyrie would be in danger if an army of giants and evil spirits attacked, but she could deal with a small number of evil spirits before they could attack the boy.

And so…

“That boy will arrive at the shore, but that it as far as he will get. Even that is crossing the boundaries of Midgard, so it is still a great adventure to another world. The boy will give up at the shore. If I tell him his journey has made him strong once he returns, all of this will be over.”

“I suppose the boy’s legs will at least be stronger.”

“Y-yes. I cannot deny that. He has already tried to travel to three different worlds after all,” admitted the beautiful Valkyrie who was the boy’s driving force.

At any rate, it seemed all the loose ends would be tied up.

The fire world of Muspelheim was a dangerous place, but the boy would face no real risk if he never actually arrived there.

But something happened Waltraute did not expect.

“Oh, Mr. Loki. What are you doing here?”

“Oh, what a coincidence. Fancy meeting you here.”

“!? All of a sudden, I sense a storm approaching!!” shouted Waltraute.

“That’s the joker of the Æsir for you,” commented one of the ravens.

“I have business in Muspelheim. Are you heading out for a swim in the ocean, boy?”

“What a coincidence. I’m headed to Muspelheim, too.”

“No, wait. He does not have Naglfar!!” argued the Valkyrie. “Loki himself may be able to transform, but he cannot create enough lift to carry that boy even if he turns into a hawk!!”

But Loki continued, “Then how about I give you a lift? I happen to have a feather of Icarus, so just grab on to me.”

“Icarus!!” shouted the boy excitedly.

Waltraute was about ready to smash everything within reach.

“That evil god really is a joker!!”

“And he just introduced something from Greek mythology. But you’ve already crossed over to other settings when you mentioned gyms and used the metric system, so I suppose this didn’t come from nowhere.”

“But if this world has wings even a human can pilot, doesn’t the initial challenge to climb the world tree under his own power lose all meaning? And it doesn’t even require relying on Greek things. Wayland created very similar wings, so-…gygygygyaahh!? D-don’t…don’t strangle me like that!”

“How dare you spit on the results of a strict competition a human risked his life on. It seems ravens need to be taught manners before they are taught to speak.”

More importantly, the boy was about to accept Loki’s invitation and head to the fire world of Muspelheim. The level of danger was very, very different between turning back at the beach and actually entering the fire world.

“I really am going to kill that evil god this time. Come to think of it, if we just kill him instead of the giants and evil spirits, wouldn’t that prevent Ragnarök from happening!?”

Waltraute held a Spear of Destroying Lightning tightly in her right hand.

“No, wait. If you attack Loki now, won’t the boy be caught in the blast?”

“Uuh…!!”

“And it seems Loki knows it. He’s smirking in this direction.”

“Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Waltraute fired Spears of Destroying Lightning indiscriminately into the night sky and very nearly hit the wolf that was constantly chasing after the moon.

Carelessly approaching Muspelheim could easily cause them to prepare for war.

The Valkyrie gritted her teeth and muttered to herself.

“(But if need be, I will bring that boy back even if it starts a war. Yes. I cannot use Bifröst near Muspelheim, but I can always split the sea with a Spear of Destroying Lightning. I have to take responsibility for leaving that boy alone.)”

“This idiot in love is thinking something crazy while trying to pass it off as her battle obsession!!”

===Part 5===

Surtr, the ruler of the fire world of Muspelheim, had accurately captured the locations of Loki and the boy as they approached (as well as the location of the Valkyrie emitting a fearsome light from her eyes).

Whether it was due to being a giant or due to being an evil ruler, Surtr was large.

For one thing, he was over 4 meters tall. He also held enough energy within him to activate a magic sword with destructive power on a great enough scale to burn down the world tree.

When Loki landed on the ground, he was surrounded by an army of the Muspell giants who resided in the fire world and an army of the evil spirits dispatched from the underworld of Niflheim. However, Loki merely casually raised both hands with a thin smile.

Surtr said, “What are you here for? Surely you know what this place is.”

“My side may have changed when I became brother-in-law with Odin, but I originally had giant blood flowing through my veins.”

“Blood of the giant world of Jötunheimr. You have no connection to Muspelheim.”

“Are there a lot of different kinds of giants?” asked the boy innocently.

Still smiling, Loki answered, “The neighboring Vanir were originally considered a type of giant rather than a type of god. They are a lovely example of how race does not determine whether you are good or evil.”

“Oh…”

“Normally, giants are 3 to 5 meters tall. But when the Vanir became gods, some adjustments were made so they would be the same size as you humans. Even the goddess Freyja who is known for being the most beautiful in all of Norse mythology originally came from the Vanir. In other words, she has giant blood.”

“So there really are all sorts of giants,” said the boy with his eyes sparkling.

However, Surtr was not going to remain silent.

[[Image:Waltraute_v01_141.jpg|thumb]]

The Æsir had unilaterally decided the residents of Muspelheim were giants who had headed down the path of evil for some reason other than their race, so that should not have been surprising.

Plus, Loki had been purposefully choosing his words in order to apply damage to Surtr while using the boy’s innocence as a cushion.

And the boy was completely unaware it was happening.

“What is that?” asked the boy while pointing to the army of evil spirits surrounding them.

Despite how ridiculous an idea it was, it was possible he thought they were there to welcome Loki and him.

“They are evil spirits who have allied with Muspelheim’s forces,” answered Loki.

It may have seemed odd for evil spirits to be the enemies of the gods, but the gods used the war dead of the Einherjar as their own soldiers. They were the spirit soldiers on the evil side, so they were known as evil spirits. The line drawn by the Æsir was very simple and quite unfair.

And the ones who commanded the Muspell giants and the evil spirits were Surtr, a giant, and Hel, the queen of the underworld who possessed giant blood. But just like the Vanir had originally been giants, Surtr and Hel both possessed the attributes of gods as well.

In other words…

The organization of the heavenly world of Asgard and the fire world of Muspelheim were actually very similar. The primary difference was the location itself.

If Muspelheim controlled the world, they would be the ones known as gods.

“…Oh, so they’re evil spirits,” muttered the boy with his eyes wide.

However, he did not grow terrified or try to run away from those “repulsive things” like other humans would.

For some reason, he pulled some snacks from the bag on his back, placed them on a makeshift plate he had made from a large leaf, and held them out towards the evil spirits.

It was like he was giving an offering.

And then the boy held his hands together and spoke.

“N-Namu…”

The army of evil spirits very nearly ceased to be evil.

“H-hey!! You are the ultimate army filled with hatred for the final battle of Ragnarök! Why are you all getting that cheerful look!? And the Namu Amida Butsu is from a completely different setting!!” frantically shouted out Surtr as he very nearly suffered a severe loss of military strength.

“Hah hah hah.” Loki’s smile was as pure as that of the (formerly) evil spirits. “It looks like all that chatting we did midflight paid off. But not even I expected it to go this far.”

“Loki, you joker! What the hell are you here for!? Are you here to attack Muspelheim as one of the Æsir!?”

“I am both an Æsir and a giant. To be blunt, I have no interest in that kind of division.” Loki grinned. “I am the one who almost destroyed the Æsir by kidnapping Iðunn so that they lost the method of producing apples of immortality. And I fathered the greatest foes of Asgard: the great wolf Fenrir, the great serpent Jörmungandr, and the queen of the underworld Hel. …Doesn’t it seem that you owe me more than I owe you?”

“Mhh…”

Surtr’s anger was cooled.

“So why are you here?”

“My objective was complete from the moment I set foot on this land.”

“What?”

“Also…I know.” Loki ignored Surtr’s confusion and placed his hand on the head of the boy next to him. “While we’re here, how about you grant this boy’s wish?”

===Part 6===

Waltraute was monitoring the boy from a point just barely beyond Muspelheim’s defensive line.

When she heard that conversation, she muttered, “Hm. I doubt Loki would act so kind without reason. What is he after? …Don’t tell me he really does have an interest in other men.”

The two ravens Muninn and Huginn spoke while flying around next to Waltraute.

“Hm? That is…”

“Waahhh!! Lady Waltraute, look…look over there a second!!”

“Silence. Do not speak to me during this important moment.”

“No, this is more important!! I don’t know why, but the no-view zone in Muspelheim has been unlocked!” squawked one of the ravens. “That’s Naglfar!! That’s the giant ship Naglfar!!”

“…What?”

She was reluctant to take her eyes off of the boy, but Waltraute frowned and glanced over in the direction Muninn and Huginn indicated.

And she was left utterly speechless.

A number of large white ships were lined up along a dock on the shore of Muspelheim. They were not floating in the water. Instead, they were lined up along the flat ground and supported by many wooden pillars.

They must have been under construction.

They were the giant ships known as Naglfar. During the final battle of Ragnarök, they would carry countless evil spirits and giants to attack the human world of Midgard and the heavenly world of Asgard.

Technically, they were likely not simple ships but actually something like a mobile version of Bifröst.

Around the fire world of Muspelheim and the underworld of Niflheim, the odd flow of magical power prevented the use of Bifröst. That was one of the defensive lines set up by the giants to prevent a surprise attack from the Æsir, but it also made it difficult for the giants to use similar transportation techniques.

That was why they needed Naglfar.

Once Naglfar achieved enough distance from Muspelheim that it was outside the range of that defensive area they had set up themselves, the giants and evil spirits on the ships could be scattered throughout the nine worlds. That was how “the battle that would end the world” would spread throughout all the worlds in no time at all.

The completion of Naglfar was one of the triggers for Ragnarök.

In other words, a general time limit for Ragnarök could be calculated by the construction rate of Naglfar.

“…What was it the head of wisdom Mímir had predicted?” asked Waltraute.

“I-I think it was that the danger would likely come 300 years from now…”

“That fool!! It is over 90% complete! From the looks of it, they might be able to finish it within a week!!”

But then Waltraute received a communication in her ear.

It was from the second Valkyrie sister Gerhilde.

“We have received a report via Muninn and Huginn of what you are seeing. Waltraute, please return to Asgard.”

“What are you going to do!?”

“As the timing of Ragnarök has been accelerated, we must also prepare for war. We must begin immediately. The difference lies in whose preparations are completed first.”

“B-but…!!”

The fourth sister Waltraute looked over towards the fire world of Muspelheim.

The boy was still there.

If Ragnarök began now and the gods and the giants clashed, the boy would most certainly be caught in the middle of it all. And a soul born in the human world of Midgard was not durable enough to withstand the attacks of the gods.

Even his soul would be destroyed.

Waltraute would not even be able to retrieve him as a member of the Einherjar.

And the second sister Gerhilde was likely already aware of that danger thanks to Muninn and Huginn.

Despite that knowledge, she said, “We have always known that over 99% of the residents of Midgard will die once Ragnarök begins. The stage where you could remain attached to that boy has ended. You must change your line of thinking and prepare for Ragnarök.”

“…!!”

The creaking sound of something straining could be heard inside Waltraute’s fist. She very nearly crushed the part of her aurora armor that covered her hand.

“The information we have received from you has been very useful,” continued Gerhilde. “We can use that information to strike first against Muspelheim in a preemptive surprise attack. I will see you at the strategic control room in Valhalla.”

The transmission ended.

The two ravens cowered in fear of the killer intent coming from Waltraute, but remaining silent would not help matters.

One of the ravens hesitantly said, “But if Ragnarök has started, there really isn’t anything you can do for the human boy.”

“In fact, isn’t a good thing we managed to catch a glimpse of Naglfar? It would have been completed sooner or later even if this had not happened. If we hadn’t noticed, Midgard and Asgard would have been caught off guard.”

“…A good thing?” said Waltraute in a low voice as if it was a curse. She finally began shouting with clear hatred in her voice. “Damn you, Loki… Damn you, Loki!! You brought that boy to Muspelheim because you knew this would happen, didn’t you!? You lured in Muninn and Huginn, the scouts of the heavenly world, so they would see how far Naglfar had progressed!!”

Due to the distorted flow of magical power, Bifröst could not be used to reach Muspelheim. That distortion also interfered with Asgard’s other magic, and some of the most distorted areas could not even be seen with their magically-enhanced vision.

Surtr had hidden Naglfar’s construction in one of those areas to prevent anyone from observing its rate of completion. That was why Asgard based their decisions on the prediction made by the head of wisdom Mímir.

So why had Waltraute and the ravens “coincidentally” learned how far along Naglfar was?

The answer was simple: it was no coincidence.

“Loki forcibly opened the no-view zone from within Muspelheim! His goal was to let us see Naglfar just as it became dangerously close to completion!! And he got a soul of the human world involved to do it!!”

“But…” The ravens looked over at the boy who was asking about various things within the fire world of Muspelheim. “Wasn’t that the right thing to do as a member of the Æsir? Even if he got us involved, Loki was working to reveal the plans of Muspelheim.”

“Not a chance,” denied Waltraute immediately. “What is Naglfar made out of?”

“Well…”

“What is it made out of!?”

“Th-the fingernails and toenails of dead humans!!”

“Yes. The more humans die, the faster Naglfar approaches completion. Times of peace delay its completion. So you’re saying Loki predicted how far along Naglfar’s construction was? Of course he did. He is the one who has been causing volcanic eruptions and wars in Midgard to hasten its completion!!”

He was merely showing off the destruction he had prepared.

It was a mocking plan befitting of that joker.

But the end result would be the demise of all nine worlds. And that would of course include that innocent boy.

“B-but why!? Why is Loki doing this!?”

“…I cannot even guess,” replied Waltraute in a low voice.

The target of her hatred stood next to the boy she wished to protect. And the armies of Muspelheim stood in the way of her path to either.

===Part 7===

“Looks like it’s begun,” muttered Loki to himself so Surtr could not hear as the giant barked orders at his subordinate giants and evil spirits in one corner of the fire world of Muspelheim.

The boy next to Loki did not seem to understand the situation as he looked around at the objects and scenery he could never see in the human world of Midgard.

“What has begun?”

“The final battle of Ragnarök.”

Even that boy’s expression stiffened when he heard that. It seemed even a human of his age had been taught about Ragnarök from his parents or a shaman.

That meant the end of the nine worlds supported by the world tree Yggdrasil.

It was the final battle that would burn everything away.

“Y-you’re kidding.”

“Why would I be kidding?”

“But…you have to be kidding!! The old shaman would always laugh and say Ragnarök is something a long, long time from now!!”

“The gods have more accurate information than humans. And look. You can see Naglfar being completed, right? Surly you have heard the stories. It is very nearly complete. At this rate, it will not even take a week.”

“…”

The boy looked like he was about to cry.

The only reason he was able to resist obeying his feelings and letting out a wail was because he had come here on a journey to grow stronger.

“Really?” asked the boy with his voice hoarse. “The final battle of Ragnarök really is beginning?”

Loki used some magic on the boy. This level of magic was usable even in Muspelheim.

The boy could now hear the communications and transmissions currently being sent throughout the heavenly world of Asgard.

“If we can get in a preemptive surprise attack now, we can substantially wear down Muspelheim’s forces!! This is our only time to attack!”

“No, we can’t. This is too little time to prepare. We do not have enough Einherjar war dead yet! We need to focus on fortifying our defenses instead of attacking!!”

“Even if the preemptive surprise attack is a success, a counterattack from Surtr could burn away 40% of Midgard.”

“That does not matter. Once Ragnarök begins, the predictions say over 99% of them will die anyway. Protecting Asgard takes priority!! Once Naglfar is complete, they will head directly here!”

To the powerless human boy, those words were much too cruel.

“This is to be expected,” said Loki with an unconcerned expression. “Asgard is operating under the assumption that the battle will occur, so their plans have already eliminated the possibility of stopping the battle. Even if nothing happens now, they will still be left waiting for Ragnarök to eventually happen.”

“Why did you come here, Mr. Loki?”

“To cause some disturbance in that assumption that it will happen sooner or later.”

As he replied, Loki dismantled the wings of Icarus by melting the wax holding the feathers together and pulled something out from within them.

It was a sword contained within a scabbard colored a sinister black and red.

“This sword is Dáinsleif. It is one of the highest ranked magical swords that even humans can wield.”

Once that magic sword was removed from its scabbard, it would never return to its scabbard until the hated opponent had been killed. Either the target would be killed or the wielder would lose his own life. This “sword of endings” would inevitably bring about one or the other result.

The average human could easily have their heart destroyed by the overflowing curse even if they pulled it just a crack from the scabbard.

It was a sword of mutual destruction.

That cruel weapon was most useful when an extreme gap existed between the value of the killer’s life and value the killed’s life.

“Are you going to fight that Surtr guy with this?”

“That is but one of many options. Success would be difficult, though,” readily admitted Loki. “After all, Surtr possesses a magic sword of his own that can set fire to the world tree Yggdrasil and burn away all nine worlds. He has the more powerful sword and his strength is much greater than average. I doubt I could win in a direct fight.”

Then what was he hoping to do?

Loki smiled thinly when he saw the look of confusion in the boy’s eyes.

“Have you heard of the god named Höðr?”

“?”

“Ha ha. I suppose he would not be well known in Midgard. His body was weak and he was blind. Unlike a harvest god or a war god, his role was not one to have a large impact in human history.”

“What happened to this god named Höðr?”

“He was famous for a certain spear. Specifically, a throwing spear made of mistletoe that was too young. A rule existed stating that nothing could harm the light god Baldr, but this mistletoe was exempted from the rule because it was too young. And Höðr did a brilliant job of killing Baldr using a throwing spear made of that mistletoe that no one saw any danger in.”

Loki failed to mention that it had actually been Loki himself that had given Höðr that mistletoe and that Höðr had only obeyed Loki’s instructions to throw it as a joke because he had not known it would kill his elder brother Baldr.

“There is always a blind spot. If you can take advantage of it, you can even kill the light god who supposedly could not be killed. And the gods and giants are essentially the same. There is a good chance Surtr has a blind spot like that.”

A blind spot.

A means of fighting that did not involve using sword against sword.

An alternate method that parted ways with the standard functionality and the standard usage.

“I think Dáinsleif, the sword of mutual destruction, should be used, but I do not plan to draw it myself,” said Loki. “I mean to have Surtr draw it. The sword of mutual destruction puts a curse on the killed and the killer. I cannot win a straight fight, but once Dáinsleif’s curse has been applied evenly, Surtr is guaranteed to receive a certain level of damage as its user.”

During the final battle of Ragnarök, several monsters such as the great serpent Jörmungandr, the great wolf Fenrir, and the queen of the underworld Hel would join together to oppose Asgard. However, the once who held the most important role was Surtr.

His sword would burn away the world tree and all nine worlds.

In other words, if he was defeated at an early stage of the battle, the ultimate conclusion would greatly change.

“But would Surtr really touch such a dangerous sword?”

“Normally, no. That is what the blind spot is for.”

Loki pulled another object out of the wax for the wings of Icarus.

It was a giant scabbard measuring over 3 meters and a giant sword grip that matched.

But the actual blade was missing.

Instead, the scabbard contained a hole the perfect size to fit Dáinsleif and the grip contained a hole the perfect size to fit Dáinsleif’s own grip.

“I can disguise Dáinsleif to look exactly like Surtr’s own magic flame sword. That way, Surtr will ‘accidentally’ draw Dáinsleif. No matter the method used, you will be cursed if you draw the magic sword. This will alter Ragnarök.”

Unlike an Æsir like Loki, the human boy or the giant Surtr would definitely be cursed if they drew the magic sword Dáinsleif. Even if the gods and the giants were said to be the same at the root, they directionality of their powers (what the Æsir called good and evil) was completely different.

While Surtr might be able to withstand the curse that leaked from the scabbard, even he would be unable to resist it if he completely drew the sword.

“But…” The boy hesitated. “Won’t Surtr be in trouble if you do that?”

“Unfortunately, the Norns have already predicted that Surtr will lose his life even if Ragnarök goes perfectly well. Whether this happens or not, his fate is the same,” said Loki smoothly. “But altering at which stage Surtr dies will greatly affect the lives of those living in the nine worlds. Over 99% of Midgard will die, so your mother and father are at risk. And over 80% of Asgard will die as well, so the odds aren’t good for Waltraute either. If I can greatly change those numbers, what do you think I should do?”

“…”

The boy looked down to the ground, fell silent, and bit his lip.

Finally, he spoke.

“How often do your ideas work?”

“You had to ask that, didn’t you?” Loki smiled. “My success rate is 30%...no, more like 20%. The odds are pretty high he’ll catch onto the truth by detecting the faint curse leaking from the crack in the altered scabbard. And even if he doesn’t, the magic flame sword symbolizes Surtr. I can’t say for sure whether he would mistake something else for the weapon that has adhered to his existence.”

At best, the odds were 30%.

If it succeeded, Surtr and the forces of Muspelheim he commanded would be thrown into chaos. Surtr was their greatest power, so Asgard would attack and smash Muspelheim to pieces if he was gone.

Was the boy willing to make that sacrifice in order to protect the human world of Midgard and the heavenly world of Asgard?

Or would he refuse to sacrifice and simply wait for the destruction of the nine worlds?

He thought.

And he made his decision.

“…Mr. Loki.”

“Yes?”

“Give me that sword. I have an idea.”

===Part 8===

“Muninn, Huginn.”

With a Spear of Destroying Lightning in her right hand, Waltraute called the two ravens that flew nearby.

She continued, “This is enough. You return to Asgard.”

“What will you do!?”

“You need not worry about that. If you stay, you will only get caught up in it all.

Muninn and Huginn could not question her any further.

This was because multiple Spears of Destroying Lightning flew towards Waltraute from many directions at once.

It was a total of seventeen.

[[Image:Waltraute_v01_163.jpg|thumb]]

That downpour of powerful light stabbed down from heaven to earth.

The air in the surrounding area shook. A brilliant flash of light filled one corner of the night and lit it up like midday.

A single Spear of Destroying Lightning created enough destructive power to destroy the average evil spirit if it so much as grazed them.

That violent dance of light filled a set area.

However…

“None of you can outmatch me in maneuverability, you fools,” muttered Waltraute calmly.

Giant craters measuring kilometers in diameter were created everywhere, but the explosions were uneven. She moved at high speed to accurately evade through the small gaps between destruction.

An unnatural aurora covered the night sky.

The Valkyries who had fired the multiple Spears of Destroying Lightning from Asgard had descended at 87% the speed of light. The eight sisters on horseback had split into three groups to block Waltraute’s escape. Despite their attacks missing, their expression remained unchanged. The attacks had only been intended to hold Waltraute in place as they landed. They never expected to defeat her with their initial attacks.

They had Waltraute surrounded in a 20 kilometer ring around her.

But for them, that might as well have been right next to each other.

After landing on the surface, they dismounted from their white horses and held their Spears of Destroying Lightning at the ready. The horses silently disappeared into the light, leaving only the Valkyries on the battlefield.

The Valkyries could move throughout the nine worlds at 87% the speed of light, but they did not like to appear right in front of their enemy to perform an immediate surprise attack.

The Bifröst method broke their existences down to transport them and then returned their existences to normal. In other words, one’s senses could not grasp the situation for an instant after landing. If the target was already on guard, it was possible the target could get in a counter attack.

And…

The fourth sister Waltraute was the Valkyrie of the nine with the greatest maneuverability. She had the greatest odds of succeeding in such a counter attack.

A transmission from the third sister Ortlinde reached her ears.

“…Located. …Located. …Fourth sister Waltraute has been located. …She must be detached from the Wagner Valkyrie system to open a path to Muspelheim.”

“So you are going to eliminate me without warning or negotiation?” asked Waltraute.

“Nothing we say will get you to move out of the way.” This time it was the ninth sister Rossweisse. “After all, your beloved darling waits for you in Muspelheim. If we carry out a preemptive surprise attack, he is almost guaranteed to be caught in the middle of it.”

“…”

Waltraute fell silent and the second sister Gerhilde pressed her further.

“Your actions could be seen as treason against heaven as they could assist Muspelheim and bring danger to Asgard. Asking you to move out of the way and obey our instructions was only for show. We could only obtain permission to eliminate you once you failed to heed our warning, so we do not care if you did not even listen. If a wooden placeholder is set in the seat of the missing fourth sister, the system can continue functioning.”

“You may be superior when it comes to maneuverability,” whispered the eldest sister Brynhildr to finish the conversation. “But we each have our own specialties. Surely you do not think you can outdo us in any category other than maneuverability.”

For example…

The ninth sister Rossweisse had defensive power.

The much too large armor covering her slender body told it all. She sacrificed speed for that solid armor, but she could withstand several strikes from the Spears of Destroying Lightning fired by the other Valkyries.

The second sister Gerhilde had her great number of simultaneous attacks.

In both hands, she held the types of sticks used to control the strings of a marionette. She could use them to use 10 Spears of Destroying Lightning at once.

And then there was the eldest sister Brynhildr.

The aurora armor she wore flickered unnaturally. But with darkness, not light. A large bloody man floated up vaguely from within that dark flicker. The way his arms and legs hung down limply showed no sign of a human will. A single spear piercing through his back and out his chest furthered that impression. Several black strings wrapped around the spear and writhed about within the large man.

He was the legendary warrior Siegfried.

Brynhildr’s specialty was her ability to control human souls. She could command and control the army of the Einherjar war dead more skillfully than anyone else.

“It is 8 to 1. As we are all Valkyries, numbers will decide this. Sorry, but we must defeat you,” announced Brynhildr as the bloody Siegfried followed her around.

Siegfried was a soul from the human world, yet he was also a hero who had been made invincible except for the one spot on his back after bathing in dragon’s blood. She could simultaneously control hundreds of thousands of souls on that level. In a pure contest of strength, Waltraute had no chance.

===Part 9===

What if?

What if the boy drew the magic sword Dáinsleif from its scabbard? Even if he challenged Surtr to a fight with that magic sword, the boy would not win.

After all, it would be a battle between one of the strongest swords a human can wield and one of the strongest of swords that a human would never be able to wield.

It was obvious which would be victorious.

What if?

What if the boy tried to approach Surtr with that dangerous sword in hand? Surtr might be so taken aback he would frantically try to take Dáinsleif from the ignorant boy. If the sword was loose in the scabbard, it might slip out.

Whatever the situation might be, the one who drew the sword from its scabbard would be cursed. It was possible Surtr would be cursed by Dáinsleif.

But Surtr was the ruler of the fire world of Muspelheim. He understood just how great a meaning was held in his own life and the choices he made.

If the boy approached with an object dangerous enough to possibly hinder him, he would likely cut the boy down no questions asked.

And after making the correct decision, he would regret it on his own without letting anyone else know.

What if?

What if the boy drew Dáinsleif of his own free will and then told Surtr he had been tricked by Loki? Dáinsleif could not be returned to its scabbard until either its target or its wielder had died. Would Surtr hesitate to strike and be struck by the boy’s attack?

However, Surtr was a great ruler who had thoroughly trained himself and others for the sake of the coming battle. As he planned to literally rebel against the gods and sought victory despite knowing he could not overturn the predictions about Ragnarök, he had continued to strengthen his body and mind past their limits day after day.

Whatever the reason, he would cut down any human that stood before him while armed with a magic sword.

Surtr had thoroughly trained his thought processes for war, so that would be how he thought.

Even if he later regretted cutting down a powerless human, he would heartlessly act in the moment. That was simply the type of being Surtr was.

No matter what action he took and no matter what path he chose, the result would not change.

That was how most would view it and it was likely true.

But Loki was the one who had killed the light god Baldr who supposedly could not be killed no matter what. He knew from experience that those protected by an absolute always had the most vulnerable loopholes.

Even for Loki, this was a poor bet.

Replacing the magic flame sword that would burn down the nine worlds with Dáinsleif, the sword of mutual destruction, sounded simple enough, but it would be truly difficult to make Surtr mistake something else for the sword that was said to symbolize him.

And then the boy from Midgard made a suggestion.

After bringing him to Muspelheim to lure in Waltraute, Muninn, and Huginn so they would see Naglfar, that boy’s role was supposed to have ended.

The boy gathered his determination and spoke.

He stood before the evil god Loki.

He stood before the magic sword Dáinsleif.

The path chosen by that tiny boy was…

===Part 10===

The other eight Valkyrie sisters closed in on the fourth sister Waltraute.

They had their Spears of Destroying Lightning, the army of Einherjar under their command, and the hero Siegfried controlled with both love and hatred by the eldest sister Brynhildr. They used all of that to advance on the traitor they deemed to be a real threat.

But Waltraute smiled.

“Simply getting into a fight to suit the situation is too boring. Let us bet a definite prize on the outcome.”

“A competition?” muttered Brynhildr as her tone of voice completely changed. “You dare enter into a competition with the Valkyries that oversee such things for the gods who rule over war!? Surely you know how reckless that is, Waltraute!!”

“I experienced it enough thanks to that boy from Midgard. I am painfully aware what a competition entails, Brynhildr,” said Waltraute quietly. “Let the competition begin. All eight of you can come at me at once if you wish. But once all eight of you have been rendered unable to fight, you must restrain from making any attacks that might involve that boy.”

“We planned to crush you regardless of any such promises…but you have a deal, Waltraute! However, I am only giving you this small hope so I can smash it to pieces!! You never had a chance of victory here!!”

“You are the ones with no chance of victory.”

“What?”

“You likely did so to quickly begin your bombardment from above and to stress adaptability and individual strength, but it was a mistake to create a force made up entirely of Valkyries. The outcome might have been different had you added in a pure god.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I am saying that victory is mine, you fool.”

===Part 11===

The boy walked through the fire world of Muspelheim.

He was searching for Surtr.

Loki’s words were spinning around in his head. If Surtr was defeated, the result of Ragnarök might change. He might be able to protect his beloved Waltraute and others doomed to die.

The Muspell giants and evil spirits must have been busy preparing for war because they had been running every which way for a while. They did not have time to pay any attention to the boy’s movements. Just like the spear Loki had once prepared, the boy was simply too young and powerless to pay any attention to.

But he was a human.

He had what it took to wield the magic sword Dáinsleif.

He could draw the magic sword as direct power or he could use it in a deception. The boy could make either choice.

(There he is. It’s Surtr.)

The boy spoke silently to himself as he poked his head from behind a giant ship.

Surtr had his back to the boy as he gave orders along the beach lined with the ships of Naglfar. They were rushing to complete Naglfar for the final battle of Ragnarök.

“Sorry, but I don’t have time to speak with you,” said Surtr without even turning around. He used a gap between barking orders to speak to the boy. “Your idea to train in an area not protected by the gods was a good one, but you simply didn’t have the time. …To be honest, I didn’t expect to gather so many nails of the dead so quickly.”

“…”

Surtr did not even look at the boy.

He must have been confident he could immediately take action if something happened. Then again, Surtr would not even be scratched if the boy swung a normal dagger up at him.

But what if the boy used Dáinsleif?

What if he used an alternative method to a frontal attack?

Was there really no hope of success?

Was it truly correct to think there was a chance?

“Surtr.”

The boy called his name.

The ruler still did not turn around.

The boy continued regardless.

“The thing is…”

===Part 12===

Eight Valkyries attacked at once to detach Waltraute from the system.

The Valkyries’ Spears of Destroying Lightning allowed them to attack from dozens of kilometers away, but they could attack in quicker and quicker succession the closer they were. When a formation of eight was doing so from three different directions, even Waltraute’s great maneuverability could not continue to evade every single attack.

And Waltraute would die if even a single strike hit her. The aurora armor was not enough to defend against a Spear of Destroying Lightning. The other Valkyries were treating this as a simple detachment procedure rather than a competition.

But…

That was only what would have happened if this was a pure fight between the gods in an action novel.

“Unfortunately for you, this is a love comedy. As reluctant as I am to admit it.”

“What are you talking about!?”

Waltraute smiled quietly while paying no heed to the other eight charging towards her with their legs practically causing explosions along the ground and the tips of their Spears of Destroying Lightning flying towards her.

“I am saying that this competition will not be decided solely by such serious matters!!” shouted Waltraute as she released the Spear of Destroying Lightning she had been holding in her hand and reached a hand into her armor’s pocket.

Inside that pocket was the tool she had confiscated from that boy in the previous chapter.

It was the multi-tool knife created by the dwarves.

It was a golden tool that would automatically remove a Valkyrie’s armor.

“!?”

(Are you trying to remove our weapons and armor to prevent us from fighting?)

Brynhildr guessed at Waltraute’s intentions.

“Fool!! Did you really think a tool developed to remove our armor while we lie motionless on a bed can do anything while we are moving at full speed!?”

“That is not the function I am using, you fool.”

Waltraute grinned and unfolded one of the blades from the multi-tool knife.

Specifically, she unfolded the unwanted new function the dwarves had added with the extra gold.

As soon as she did, a large number of tentacles squirmed out while completely ignoring the law of conservation of mass.

“……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………What?”

Brynhildr was left dumbfounded and Waltraute said, “It seems the dwarves put in a little too much effort on this one. A Valkyrie caught by these things will supposedly pass out and foam at the mouth.”

“Nn…nn…nwwwwwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?!?!?”

Please wait a moment…drool.

“Hm.”

Waltraute pressed the button on the tool’s handle to stop the housewife-pleasing function at the last second. The widowed eldest sister and the other single women were left bound by those slimy objects wrapped all around their bodies.

“You should be thankful this is a love comedy. If it was an erotic novel, this would have gone beyond simply binding your arms and legs.”

“Ha…ha ha.”

Brynhildr laughed weakly after that close call.

The Einherjar she controlled could not act with their commander gone.

“It does seem there is nothing more we can do. We admit defeat. But you are in a dilemma as well, Waltraute.”

“Yes, it is true this could be turned on me at any time.”

“That is not what I meant,” said Brynhildr while twisting her bound body around. “I have been communicating with Loki. We had been planning to crush Muspelheim all at once with simultaneous attacks from two fronts, but his attack alone should be effective enough. …And it seems his attack uses that boy as its key.”

“…What?”

Waltraute looked confused and Brynhildr’s continued with a verbal finishing blow.

“It seems Loki hopes to have Surtr wield the magic sword Dáinsleif so the curse damages him. He plays the important role of burning away the nine worlds, so his defeat is bound to greatly affect the outcome of Ragnarök. But what do you think Surtr will do once he is cursed by Dáinsleif? At the very least, he is sure to view that boy from Midgard just as responsible for the plot as Loki.”

“…”

“Loki has the ability to transform, so he may be able to escape Muspelheim in the form of a hawk or something. But will he be able to bring that human boy with him? In fact, will that evil god even show the integrity to worry about the boy at all? What do you think, Waltraute?”

===Part 13===

“Surtr, do you know about the magic sword Dáinsleif?”

Surtr finally turned toward the boy with a puzzled look. Then he wrinkled his brow grimly. A great ruler like him saw through it immediately. A slight remnant of a curse clung to the boy’s right hand.

(That abominable sword? But he did not draw it from its scabbard. That is only what leaked through the scabbard. If he had actually drawn it, this boy’s fate would already be sealed.)

Surtr snapped his fingers lightly.

Sparks flew from the boy’s palm similar to when a hot piece of iron was struck. The trace of the curse disappeared.

“…Do you possess the magic sword?”

Surtr thought for a second, but he quickly realized that could not be the case.

Dáinsleif’s curse was so powerful not even he could oppose it if he were to draw the sword from its scabbard.

“No, the scabbard is not enough to completely seal away Dáinsleif’s curse. If you carried it with you constantly, you would need some kind of countermeasure built into your flesh. However, I can sense no such trick in you. …You held it for the first time recently, didn’t you?”

Loki frowned slightly as he watched from a distance.

(He touched the hilt, but he never actually drew it. When that boy whose role should have been over reached for Dáinsleif himself, I thought some great change might be coming. I guess I was wrong.)

He traced his fingers along the sinister sword of red and black he held.

(I did not think he would change his mind at the last second. Was he afraid of the curse or of Surtr? That was just one of many options, but if the result of Ragnarök is not changed in a large way, over 99% of the humans in Midgard will perish.)

“Who has it? Was Loki the one behind this?”

“That doesn’t matter.” The boy shook his head. “Y’see, I heard the final battle of Ragnarök would begin once those ships are finished. Is that true?”

“Yes. We have been preparing for this for a very long time.”

“Why?”

“Because,” said Surtr in a low voice. “Originally, we were equal. There was no distinction between gods and giants. But the process they used to create the nine worlds left most of us dead while most of them survived. And instead of trying to save us, they named themselves gods and insulted us by naming us giants!! And it was all because of a plan they came up with and carried out on their own! They rose up to the heavens while driving us to the outer edges of the worlds!!”

“Uuh…uuh…” The boy let out a groan because he could not come up with a way of expressing the thoughts in his head. But then, “But a bunch of giants will die during Ragnarök, right?”

“That does not matter. This hatred was inputted into us from the moment these worlds were created. All giants were born in order to carry out our revenge by destroying the nine worlds during Ragnarök!!”

“But, but! The Vanir were originally giants, right? It makes no sense to say you need revenge because you’re giants or that you’re okay with dying because you’re giants.”

“They were taken in by the Æsir! They forgot what they must do and worked to earn the favor of those so-called gods!! They are not true giants. We will never cast aside our pride!!”

Even as he shouted, Surtr felt like something did not quite add up.

Their pride as giants?

Their pride in the bigoted and derogatory designation that had been used to drive them to the outer edges of the worlds?

“This is my first time in Muspelheim, but it doesn’t seem like the giants here are doing bad things.”

“Of course not!! We have justice on our side! It is those so-called gods who…who…!!”

“Then it’s wrong to die just to get revenge against them. I think the giants should be able to work to protect things, make things, and leave something behind. It’s wrong to throw away all those feelings just because you are giants or to give up your life for the sake of revenge. That’s…”

The boy trailed off, but Surtr knew what the boy was trying to say.

Yes.

From the moment the nine worlds had been created and from the moment they had been classified as being either holy gods or evil giants, they had been doing nothing different from the classification “those more powerful” had unilaterally forced upon them.

“…Boy. What would you have us do? What goal do you see beyond those words of yours!?”

“Put down your weapons,” said the boy decisively. “The note of the Gjallarhorn being blown may one day ring throughout the nine worlds. The sun and moon may one day be swallowed up. The chains binding the great wolf Fenrir may one day be broken. …But that day is not today.”

“…”

“We will convince our gods. We will have them lay down their weapons. So you lay you down your own weapons. If you do that, this world that had begun to end can contain a few smiles once more.”

“Hah,” laughed Surtr. “Can that happen? Can that really happen!? We do not trust them. And they do not trust us. If we ask each other to put down our weapons so we can talk this out, it can only lead to deception!! When they created the nine worlds, they tried to wipe us out. Can you really put down the only weapon you have to protect yourself before an opponent that has tried to kill you before!?”

“I can,” he replied immediately.

This was not just a nice thought or an idealistic statement.

It was backed by a certain strength.

The boy spread his empty hands and spoke.

“I made sure to put down my own weapon.”

Surtr froze completely in place at those words.

He recalled the magic sword Dáinsleif.

Even if a direct attack would have been hopeless, the boy could have used that sword to kill Surtr if he used some kind of trickery. That piece would have let him greatly change the outcome of Ragnarök. He might have been able to lessen the damage to the human world of Midgard in exchange for the utter destruction of the fire world of Muspelheim.

Even setting aside whether he could have actually killed Surtr or not, he would have been able to at least fight back.

But the boy had let go of that weapon without hesitation.

Not to run away once he knew his opponent was the ruler of evil but to speak with that ruler of evil.

Did cutting down such a boy coincide with the justice Surtr and the giants claimed to have on their side?

This was not an enemy displaying clear malice.

Should the proper ruler of Muspelheim turn hatred in the direction of someone who held no hostility and even laid down his weapon out of respect?

(He said this was a journey to grow stronger.)

Surtr gritted his teeth.

Despite being the ruler of the fire world of Muspelheim and despite his overwhelming size, Surtr was jealous of this puny human.

(So is this the type of power and strength you seek!?)

“I cannot accept it.”

Surtr drew the giant sword from the scabbard on his back.

It was over three meters long. It was made entirely out of a silver that was almost black. Orange sparks flew from the blade of that ominous sword. A single swing of that sword could send a great rain of fire pouring down from the sky. If it was stabbed into the trunk of the world tree Yggdrasil, I was said it would burn away the nine worlds. It was perhaps the greatest of all magic swords. And he pulled it out when faced with a single boy.

“I cannot accept that strength!! I will give you some time. Go and retrieve Dáinsleif! Return and fight me!!”

“No.”

“Are you afraid of that magic sword’s curse? If you fear for your life, call for help from the Valkyrie just beyond our defensive lines!! Send that divine punishment to fight me!!”

“Never,” declared the boy decisively. “I came to your world to gain a strength that would not spill any blood. I still believe I can gain that strength if I train here. That is why I will never rely on this type of fighting.”

With those words, the boy was treating Surtr as something other than the ruler of evil.

He was treating him as someone with great power.

He was treating him as someone who could grant his wish.

He was treating him as someone who had been treated equally in the age before gods and giants.

He said he believed.

That is what that boy said to that existence that held such great power.

“…”

Surtr gritted his teeth as he thought about that clumsy courtesy.

But he could not put his sword away.

As the ruler of Muspelheim and the leader of the many Muspell giants, Surtr let out a roar and swung down his flame sword.

“Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

And…

===Part 14===

After neutralizing the other eight Valkyries, Waltraute watched what was occurring within the fire world of Muspelheim.

Flames blew about.

Light and heat wiped away the night.

The destructive power was more than enough to befit the ruler of evil.

But…

“He cannot do it,” muttered Waltraute.

In the next moment, Surtr stopped that flame sword that symbolized destructive power. The boy had not moved even at the last moment. He had not shut his eyes. He had simply stared directly at Surtr the entire time. And he was completely unscathed.

Surtr had halted his attack.

“That boy treated you as a respected god rather than an evil giant. As the ruler of an entire world, you could not return such feelings with cruelty. This was a crossroads where you could either affirm or deny that Muspelheim is a world of evil. This was a decision as a ruler that would affect the fates of all Muspell giants.”

And Surtr had made the decision of a god rather than of a giant.

He had saved the life of the one who had lifted up a prayer to him.

And it had been that boy’s strength that had allowed him to remember that.

Waltraute herself had long viewed the great gap between god and giant as completely natural.

She was one of those who benefitted from it.

“Soul of Midgard,” said Surtr.

“What?”

“Even if I lay down my weapon here, the tragedy cannot be avoided unless Odin replies in kind as the leader of the Æsir. What will you do about this problem?”

“I will stop it of course,” replied the boy decisively. “We – Waltraute and I, that is – will make sure Lord Odin lays down his weapon.”

“Heh,” laughed Surtr.

It was a small but definite thing. It was possible one of the Muspell had never before been brought to laughter by a soul of the human world.

And the laughter grew.

“Ha ha ha ha ha!! Interesting. Then get going and stop that war-obsessed old man!! Prove your sincerity with that! But it won’t be easy. After all, we have yet to see even the beginning of a resolution even after facing each other down over this issue for more than 1000 years!!”

Having said that, Surtr let go of his flame sword. The giant sword stabbed into the hard ground, but no major change occurred.

That sword would no longer produce flames or burn away any of the worlds.

He had lost an element of himself as a giant and as a ruler, but Surtr only glanced down at the sword with strong feeling in his eyes.

“…I put it down. Ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha ha!! I put it down! I put down my weapon! I don’t need to kill anyone!!”

“Yes.”

“I feel light. I can feel my stiff muscles loosening up. I see. So this is what it feels like to be freed from that environment of kill or be killed.”

“That’s right, ruler of Muspelheim.”

“But how are you going to get the Æsir and Vanir to put down their weapons?”

“Don’t worry,” said the boy with a smile. “I can get my wife’s help. If she talks it out with them, it’ll all be okay.”

“Hmph,” snorted Waltraute as she turned away.

Everyone would have things a lot easier if the Æsir were so easily dealt with. The head god was a war god who liked to start wars. Just like a harvest god would cause crops to grow for no reason, that war god did not need a real reason. If the situation allowed for a war to occur, he would cause one. That was how he had always acted throughout history.

“…What will you do?” asked the eldest sister Brynhildr.

She believed in defeating someone before they defeated her, so she no longer saw attacking Muspelheim a necessity now that it was not an immediate threat. The fact that she would not act in a heartless manner as long as one did not turn a weapon towards her displayed the humanity(?) of Brynhildr that she rarely showed on the surface.

After Waltraute threatened to send out those tentacles the instant they tried anything, the other seven Valkyries grew obedient. (Although the fact they had lost the competition may have played a larger role.) Just as the holy spear Gungnir symbolized the head god and the lightning hammer Mjölnir symbolized the lightning god, the golden tool Waltraute held symbolized the weakness of a Valkyrie.

If that tool was fully activated, their hearts might stop due to a highly unairable reason.

The only way Brynhildr and the others could resist it would be to become something other than Valkyries.

Waltraute decided the item’s abilities were too much for her to give it back to the boy for the time being.

“This is a difficult issue,” she admitted. “But it is the job of a wife and a god to meet the expectations of her husband and believer. I have no choice but to do something rather reckless.”

“Meaning?”

“I will talk this over with Odin after beating him to a pulp.”

===Part 15===

And only one final problem remained.

After making sure a sobbing Odin declared a truce, Waltraute left the heavenly hall of Valhalla. As she did, she spotted an evil god entering.

It was Loki.

He was the one who had plotted out the entire incident.

A sharp look entered Waltraute’s eyes as she recalled all the various dangers that had approached that boy.

“I suppose the Norns’ prediction has been avoided just as you planned,” she said.

“Are you trying to say Ragnarök has been completely avoided? Do not be naïve. Fate has been twisted, but it will be mended in a different form. After all, Naglfar is not the only impetus for the beginning of Ragnarök. The sun and moon disappearing, the chains binding Fenrir breaking…there are plenty prepared. Even if a single cause disappears, the core of the issue will shift to a different impetus and the countdown towards Ragnarök will continue on. This merely delayed it. It will happen sooner or later; this just shifted its timing.”

“So this will happen again?”

“It is inevitable at the current rate,” said Loki casually. “Not even Odin can avoid the Norns’ predictions. They are so accurate you would think their mouths are curses in and of themselves. …I don’t like it. As a joker, a world with everything set in stone is no fun.”

“So that is where your essence lies, you evil god.” Waltraute’s tone of voice dropped even further. “You would never have an admirable objective like avoiding Ragnarök or protecting the nine worlds. You just want to cause trouble. You only act according to your nickname of joker. Even if this pushes Ragnarök in an even worse direction, you would not care in the slightest, would you?”

“I am not the one that decides the value of a joker. That changes depending on the rules of the game. The joker can be the best card that leads one to victory or it can be the worst card that leads one to defeat. Don’t you think that is what it means to be a joker?” Loki smiled thinly. “But if you ask me, that human boy is quite something. I throw the rules into disarray as a joker, but even that is only within the confines of the rules. But that boy is different. When I handed Dáinsleif to him, that option did not exist. His actions did not exist within the rules. That may be what it is to be human.”

“…”

“At that point, the only two options were to take the weapon or to not take the weapon. But that boy saw meaning in taking the weapon but then casting it aside. He did not simply ''not'' take it. There is a difference between that and letting it go after taking it. He used that difference to his advantage.”

Even if the boy had used the exact same words while confronting Surtr, the giant would not have been as moved by his words had the boy simply come empty handed. He would have rejected the boy’s ideas as the idealistic view of someone who had never even picked up his weapon.

And if he had stood before Surtr while still holding the weapon, Surtr would have sliced the boy in two no matter what reason the boy had. That ruler of the giants had trained himself and others for battle with the gods who ruled the worlds. He would have shown no mercy. No matter how much he might have agonized over it later, he would have brought it all to a clear end when that boy stood before him.

It was unclear how much of that the boy had done intentionally.

It was possible it had been all the more effective ''because'' the boy had not done it intentionally.

But whatever the reason…

“I can see why that war god Odin is so obsessed with this boy. Odin’s role is not to protect those who fight in wars; it is to ensure war itself persists. You could say that boy is his natural enemy. I doubt Odin himself is actually aware he views that boy as his natural enemy, though. The final battle of Ragnarök is both Odin’s ultimate end and also his greatest accomplishment as a war god. Since that boy managed to easily stop such a great war, his nature must counterbalance that of Odin.”

A world where war was seen as natural.

A world where the heroic war dead were lead to the heavenly world and those who died of old age and illness were sent to the underworld.

A world in which a war god ruled at the top and people were taught that was a virtuous thing.

That boy was a puny creature and his soul would never be anything but a soul of Midgard. In other words, he would eventually die as a human. He could only live in the basic cycle of life so he was nothing but a “puny” existence from a god’s point of view.

However…

Even so, the answer the boy had given here held a possibility great enough to overturn the basic assumptions of that world ruled by a war god where war was natural.

Loki shrugged and said, “Waltraute, it seems you have an excellent eye for men. Given the nature of Valkyries, he seems a bit unsuited for you, but who else is such a great mass of military might supposed to marry? Perhaps someone like him is needed to balance out the scales. Much like how the war god Odin is bound to the goddess of marriage Frigg.”

“H-hmph. He is not that great a soul. That boy’s soul is completely overshadowed when compared to the human Siegfried who once temporarily separated Brynhildr from the nine-Valkyrie system.” Despite denying Loki’s words, Waltraute went on to say, “But he is still the boy who attempted to climb the world tree and won that competition with me. As the impartial overseer of that competition, it is my duty to pay him a proper reward.”

“When you were trapped within the gears of that war god, you would have found it difficult to say he ‘won’ given how that competition ended.”

Loki grinned, but he then changed the subject.

It seemed seeing Waltraute’s reaction had achieved his goal.

“But I will continue to carry out my role as a joker. I will cause as much trouble as I can with fate set by the Norns’ predictions. If one is able to skillfully turn the movements of the cards in a direction that benefits him, he will be able to gather a fortune. You should pray you can handle yourself well.”

“I see.” Waltraute let out a light sigh. “By the way, I just finished going on a bit of a rampage within Valhalla.”

“So it seems. It sets a bad example for the house of the gods to be in such disrepair.”

“I do not want to let anyone slip through the cracks. I need to ensure my warning is as thorough as possible.”

“…What?” muttered Loki as the Valkyrie held a Spear of Destroying Lightning in her right hand.

In the next instant, she let loose the greatest strike that day.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Chapter_4|A.E. 01]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter1

2013-03-09T23:33:36Z

Krait:

==Chapter 1 - Entrusted Promise==

===Part 1===

It was late the night before the final round.

Kamito was sitting in a chair by the sickbed with a grave expression.

The current location was the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s treatment facility. Lying on the sickbed was the person once renowned as the strongest elementalist on the continent, Greyworth Ciel Mais.

"...It's not your fault. Don't look so depressed."

Greyworth spoke softly with a wry smile.

"..."

However, Kamito's expression remained unchanged. After all, the only reason why she collapsed was that she exhausted her own power for the sake of letting Kamito inherit the secret technique of the Absolute Blade Arts.

After that, Kamito instantly brought the unconscious Greyworth to the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s treatment facility.

Thanks to timely treatment, her life was saved but all the pathways in her body for the circulation of divine power had been irreparably severed.

--In other words, she could never command spirits again.

The famous «Dusk Witch» and strongest elementalist was no longer.

"Why..."

Kamito trembled as he clenched his fists hard.

"You knew this would happen, but why..."

"It was going to happen sooner or later. Now it simply moved forward slightly earlier."

Greyworth spoke with self-mockery.

"I did mention in the past that I obtained temporary immortality and sustained youth simply through the Elemental Lords' «Wish». As an elementalist, my original power was already long gone."

Saying that, she extended her arm before Kamito.

The «Spirit Seal» of the demon spirit had completely vanished from the right hand where it originally resided.

"Rather, I should say that it was my good fortune to have a chance to entrust that sword technique to you, lad. Even though it's a double-edged sword, and it's not like you absolutely cannot win without it..."

Greyworth stopped talking at this moment--

Her gray eyes stared sharply into Kamito's face.

"Lad, will you make me a promise right now?"

"Promise?"

"You must defeat that masked elementalist -- the other Ren Ashbell. You are the only one who can stop her."

"..."

Kamito was overwhelmed by her imposing manner which one could not imagine coming from a patient on the verge of death.

"...Yeah, I understand."

Immediately, he agreed vigorously.

...Nothing more needed to be said. That girl was surely an opponent he had to settle things with.

However, why would Greyworth be so insistent on this matter--

"Could it be that you already know? Her goal--"

"No, even though I tried investigating, neither her identity nor her origins have been elucidated at this point."

Greyworth shook her head.

"However, one thing is certain. Backed by the Alphas Theocracy, she has been stockpiling militarized spirits in preparation for the war that will sweep over the entire continent."

"War...?"

Come to think of it -- that Ren Ashbell did say something like that once.

Gathering combat potential for the sake of fighting the kings of this world.

"Lad, regarding the Ranbal War, how much do you know?"

"...The Ranbal War?"

Faced with this sudden question, Kamito frowned.

"I don't really know the details. Just whatever's common knowledge."

"...Hmm, for a lad of your age, that's pretty much to be expected."

The Ranbal War that once swept over the entire continent was the greatest large-scale war between countries in history.

The war initially sparked from disputes between minor countries over spirit crystal mining rights. However, due to the secret machinations of the major powers, the war gradually spread over the entire continent. During the great war, many elementalists were sent to the battlefield, thus tragically cutting short the lives of many young maidens.

--The «Dusk Witch» was the hero of that war.

"...During that war, many of my fellow princess maidens lost their lives. Amongst them were also many who admired me. I have no wish to witness another scene of that sort in the remainder of my life."

As if recalling distant memories, Greyworth murmured.

Her gray eyes, what were they actually seeing right now?

"Kamito."

Suddenly, she gripped Kamito's hand forcefully.

"Your sword is different from mine. Yours is a sword for protecting what's precious. Never ever forget this."

"..."

Uncharacteristically, the «Dusk Witch» displayed seriousness in her eyes, causing Kamito to gulp down a mouthful of air.

Nodding slightly, he gently let go of those freezing cold hands of hers.

"Okay, it's almost time for rest."

Greyworth murmured with exhaustion and lay back on the bed.

"It's also time for you to return to the castle residence. Those highborn ladies must surely be worrying."

"...You don't need me to stay and accompany you?"

"Hmph, who do you take me for?"

Greyworth could not suppress a wry smile.

"Or perhaps, you intend to do something obscene to me in my sleep? Seriously, lad, your strike zone is frighteningly broad."

"W-What are you talking about!? It's not like that at all!"

"Please don't be so loud. I am a hospitalized invalid after all."

"S-Sorry..."

Kamito apologized obediently.

"Hmph, you're still so adorable, lad. Ah yes, by the way--"

As if suddenly remembering something, Greyworth extended towards Kamito an envelope that had been kept on the bedside.

"This is?"

"After returning to the castle residence, please hand this over to those young ladies in your team. As the Director of the Academy, there are words I'd like to tell those adorable students."

"...Got it. I will pass it along to them."

Kamito nodded and took the envelope containing the letter.

===Part 2===

Wielding in his hand Est who had returned to sword form, Kamito was just about to leave the clinic.

"--Pleased to make your acquaintance, Kazehaya Kamito-kun."

At that moment, he suddenly heard a voice talking to him.

He looked ahead to find a princess maiden dressed in a pure white robe, standing some distance away from the entrance.

Her black hair was tied up behind her back. Her sky blue eyes displayed great intellect as they flashed beneath her glasses.

She counted as a slightly familiar face. Three years ago, Kamito had seen her once at the «Blade Dance».

If he remembered correctly, this girl, two years older than Kamito, was named--

"...Dame Lurie of the «Numbers»?"

"Truly an honor. I didn't expect you to remember my name."

Smiling gently, she brought her hands to her cheeks delightedly.

Lurie Lizaldia.

Ranked eighth amongst the Ordesia Empire's prided «Numbers».

Nicknamed -- Lurie the "Miraculous."

She was the highest ranking «Healer» who specialized in researching healing spells.

Although the «Numbers» were known as knights, it did not imply that all members were spirit knights with exceptional combat skills.

The time when the title corresponded to its literal description and was bestowed only upon knights was in the distant past. Not only did the current «Numbers» include experts in rituals, amongst its ranks were also learned scholars, princess maidens skilled in crafting magical tools, etc.

Amongst them, Lurie was the expert in healing magic.

She probably came here to accompany the Empire's spectating group, in case of accidents involving royalty.

"You came here to treat Greyworth?"

"Yes. The «Divine Ritual Institute» contacted me. Since Greyworth-sama is a hero the Empire takes pride in, I will surely devote my best efforts."

"...I see."

Since she was the highest ranking «Healer» of the current generation, leaving things to her should be fine.

"Greyworth seems like she will be sleeping for a while."

"I understand. Then I'll have her treated a little later."

Lurie smiled faintly.

"So..."

"What is it?"

"About Greyworth, she can no longer use a contracted spirit--"

Kamito halted his question with a grave expression. Lurie also bowed her head slightly.

"Her body was already heavily corroded by the «Cursed Armament Seal» transplanted on her heart."

"...A «Cursed Armament Seal» transplanted on her heart!?"

This was Kamito's first time hearing of that.

Although «Cursed Armament Seal» heart transplants had been performed during the Ranbal War as an initiative spearheaded by the knights, reportedly, there were virtually no successful cases.

Ellis' foster elder sister Velsaria had also undergone the same operation through a «Murders» merchant. In the end, she suffered the tragic fate of having her circulatory system damaged by divine power running amok.

"Without a miracle from the Elemental Lords which granted her immortality, Dame Greyworth's body probably would not have lasted till now. Even after the Ranbal War ended, in order to protect the Empire, she was obliged to continue her supremacy as the strongest elementalist."

And just as she was about to lose that power, the «Dusk Witch» entrusted everything she had to Kamito.

Everything she had protected to this point--

The future of the world.

"..."

As complicated thoughts and feelings swirled in his heart, Kamito stood silently in the same spot.

Seeing that, Lurie once again smiled gently and prepared to leave the clinic.

"Ah, by the way, Kamito-kun--"

However, she suddenly stopped walking and turned around.

"After the current «Blade Dance» ends, you should be receiving a recommendation to join the «Numbers». Of course, it does depend on your performance during the finals, but currenlty the seventh and eleventh seats are still vacant. Given your ability, you definitely qualify."

"..."

The «Blade Dance» was also a stage for scouting outstanding elementalists.

Although he was still under the radar back in the Academy, having performed magnificently as the ace of «Team Scarlet», Kamito had become the center of attention all of a sudden.

"Sorry, I'm completely uninterested in the «Numbers» title. I've already declined before."

"You've declined before?"

"Uh, no..."

Seeing Lurie incline her head in puzzlement, Kamito frantically shook his head and backtracked.

(...Right. Last time I refused was three years ago, as "her.")

"Never mind. Anyway, I have no intention of joining the «Numbers»."

"I see, how regrettable. However, should you change your mind, please come to the imperial capital. An elementalist like you is always welcomed."

Lurie shrugged lightly and suddenly turned her gaze towards outside the half-open door.

"It's about time for me to go. Your little kitten is getting jealous over there."

"...?"

Puzzled, Kamito followed her gaze and looked--

From the gap in the door, he could see a pair of swaying twintails.

"...What are you doing?"

"Uwaaaa!"

Hearing his voice, the red-haired young beauty frantically jumped out.

Her eyes of ruby were adorned by lovely lashes. Pristine white complexion. Despite the paucity of her chest, the elegant curves of her body was evocative of the image of a graceful female cat.

"I-I didn't come here to peek! I-I just wanted to check out the situation a bit, uh..."

"Hoho, well then, Kamito-kun, see you around."

"...~!"

[[image:STnBD V09 031.jpg|thumb]]

Bidding the two goodbye, Lurie walked out casually.

As if taking turns in shifts, Claire rushed forward to Kamito's side.

"Kamito, what were you talking with Lurie-sama about?"

Claire asked, slightly displeased.

"Oh yeah, she asked if I was interested in becoming one of the «Numbers»."

"I-I see..."

Probably expecting it, Claire did not seem especially shocked. However.

"T-Then, what did you...?"

She looked up at Kamito with a worried gaze.

"Of course I refused."

Kamito smiled wryly and shook his head.

"Why? The Empire's «Numbers» is a goal that all elementalists admire and strive for."

"I'm not interested in that kind of thing. I only, how should I put it--"

Kamito paused at this point.

(...I really enjoy life at the Academy together with Claire and the girls .)

--Of course, that sentence was far too embarrassing to say out loud.

Hence, Kamito coughed and tried to change the subject.

"P-Putting that aside, what are you doing here?"

"I came to visit the Academy Director... So, is she okay?"

"Yeah, her life is not in danger. But she's currently asleep so don't make too much noise. Oh well, since the healer from the «Numbers» came to treat her, there's nothing to worry about."

"...I see, I'm glad to hear that."

Seeing Claire breathe a sigh of relief, Kamito could not help but feel a sense of guilt.

Regarding Greyworth's loss of the power of the spirit contract, it was probably best not to disclose to the girls for now. With the final round imminent, he could not let them worry too much.

"Okay, let's get back to the castle residence. Tomorrow is the finals."

"Yeah. Right now, everyone is having a strategy meeting."

Resuming a serious expression, Claire nodded.

===Part 3===

Having returned to the castle residence, Kamito opened the room door.

"Kamito!" "Kamito-kun!" "Kamito-san!"

Sitting around the table, the other three teammates called out all at the same time.

"Kamito, how is the Director's condition--"

"It's okay. Her life is not in danger."

Ellis had stood up and Kamito gave her the same answer he gave Claire just now.

"I-I see..."

Ellis soothed her chest with her hand in relief.

Amongst the students, Ellis particularly respected Greyworth. In addition to taking on the duties of the Syphid Knights Captain, Ellis even worked in a capacity akin to her secretary. No wonder she was so worried.

"Kamito-san, you must be tired too. I will brew tea immediately."

As soon as Kamito took a seat, Rinslet served herbal tea. The warm and cozy tea fragrance instantly gave one a calming sensation.

After waiting for Kamito to catch a bit of a breather, Claire spoke up.

"So, now that Kamito has returned, let us continue our strategy meeting. Although we are greatly worried about the Director's condition, we must now focus our attention on handling tomorrow's final round."

"Yes, that is correct indeed."

Ellis nodded and answered. Fianna and Rinslet nodded likewise.

While Kamito was absent, they had discussed the rules of the finals. Several hours earlier, the rules had been delivered by a Queen's oracle -- «Cross Fire».

This was similar to the «Tempest» event where teams competed for «Magic Stones» in a vast field, except this time it only lasted three days. Furthermore, the members of each team were going to be randomly transported to different locations.

Once transported into the field, the participants must search for their own teammates. Before converging with their team, it was possible to encounter and battle enemy elementalists.

This set of rules could be described as intermediate between an individual and team battle. How quickly one could converge with their team was the key to victory.

"On first glance, these rules appear to favor teams with «Search» type elementalists, but teams will definitely target that aspect and counter it. Compared to a battle relying on «strongholds» with constructed barriers, this is a totally different game."

"Communications spirit crystals are probably unusable. Carrying them will be pointless."

Kamito agreed with Claire's assessment.

"...Right. Although there are no explicit rules forbidding participants from carrying spirit crystals, it would be better to assume that the field have been set up with a barrier to obstruct communications type magic completely."

"Regarding the field this time, I investigated a little..."

--Fianna took out several ancient books at this time, plopping them on the table.

"These books are?"

"Information about the field for the finals. Milla gathered them."

"Milla did this?"

--Milla Bassett. The representative from the Principality of Rossvale and originally the leader of the «Rupture Division».

Unable to return to her home country because she helped Kamito, Milla had now become a maid for the Laurenfrost family.

This castle residence was clearly quite distant from the «Biblion», but even so, Milla had put forth all her effort into gathering information for Kamito's group.

"Then we really must thank Milla properly afterwards... Well then, what have we learned?"

"Yeah. There are some rather interesting facts."

Fianna nodded.

The location prescribed by the Elemental Lords' oracle was the abandoned city «Megidoa».

Even for Fianna who was from the «Divine Ritual Institute», it was her first time to hear of such a place--

"The abandoned city «Megidoa» was formerly named the «City of Ivory». Far in the ancient past, it was a city constructed by spirits--"

Fianna explained slowly.

"At the same time, during the «Spirit War», it was the final battlefield."

"...Spirit War."

"You've heard of it?"

"At least I've heard the name before. I remember it from Freya-sensei's supplementary lessons... If my memory serves me correctly."

"...Looks like you really know nothing but the name. This is considered basic knowledge in the «Divine Ritual Institute»."

"Anwyay, isn't that a war in fairy tales?"

The «Spirit War» -- a massive war between spirits in the past that had once turned «Astral Zero» into scorched earth.

Vying for domination over this world, the faction of the «Five Great Elemental Lords» fought against the faction of rebel spirits. After persisting for centuries, it was said that the faction of the «Five Great Elemental Lords» were victorious-- ...But in actual fact, the believability of that historical account was rather suspect. Besides, even if a war once took place on «Astral Zero» thousands of years ago, it did not feel real at all.

However.

"No. The «Spirit War» was not simply a war in fairy tales."

Fianna shook her head in objection.

"How so?"

"In recent research, a lot of evidence has been discovered that proves the existence of the «Spirit War». You see, during the Ranbal War, weren't all the ruins and historical sites across the continent thoroughly explored for the sake of excavating sealed spirits and spirit crystals? At the time, many inscriptions were discovered."

"...So it's like that?"

Raised in the «Instructional School», Kamito was not very educated in these matters.

Even though Restia and Greyworth had taught him a certain level of knowledge, Kamito was completely unacquainted with the latest theories and discoveries.

"Why did the spirits rise up against the Elemental Lords?"

"There are several hypotheses circulating but most believe there was an exceptionally powerful existence leading the spirits."

"A powerful existence stronge enough to oppose the «Five Great Elemental Lords» eh..."

Hearing that, the first thing that surfaced in Kamito's mind was--

"That particular name" -- the one he only found out recently.

The sixth Elemental Lord who had been purged from all records.

(...Ren Ashdoll.)

Could the mastermind behind the «Spirit War» be the «Darkness Elemental Lord» who seemed to share deep ties with Kamito--?

Just as Kamito was caught in deep thought.

"This is the first time in history for the abandoned city of «Megidoa» to be selected as the field for the «Blade Dance» festival. Surely, there are too many irregularities in proceedings this time."

Claire grumbled with a serious expression.

"Oh well, putting that aside for now, that's basically all the information we have regarding the field. Since it is an ancient battlefield, it is very likely the leylines are chaotic and unable to be used. Ritual magic must be used with care. Also, seeing as unpleasant spirits tend to congregate in ancient ruins, everyone should prepare some spirit crystals to make it easier to activate barriers."

Based on the information at hand, Claire offered sensible advice.

...As expected of the Academy's honors student?

"One more thing. This is a rumor I heard from the wind earlier--"

Ellis spoke up at this point.

By "rumor from the wind," Ellis was referring to intelligence gathered by wind spirits just as the words implied. Wind spirits had vast movement ranges and amongst the five great attributes they were the most suitable for gathering intelligence.

"The representative from the Holy Kingdom of Lugia, Luminaris Saint Leisched of the «Sacred Spirit Knights», has obtained a «Divine Armament» from her home country."

"...«Divine Armament»?"

Claire asked with great surprise. Kamito also felt intrigued.

Unlike «Elemental Waffes» which are formed from contracted spirits, divine armaments were physical weapons at best.

Even if it were a special weapon imbued with the divine attribute, it was still just a weapon.

The «Blade Dance» did not prohibit participants from carrying conventional weapons. In actual fact, Kamito also carried short swords for throwing, though that was a special case.

Considering there was a weight limit for items brought into the match, there were virtually no advantages for an elementalist to prepare conventional weapons if they were capable of using powerful «Elemental Waffen».

"What would she do with that kind of thing?"

"...Who knows. It would be hard to imagine it being essential for the renowned Paladin."

"Perhaps it's used for some sort of ritual magic? Isn't there a type of spirit magic that requires swords and blades as catalysts to activate?"

Claire, Ellis and Fianna discussed the matter as Rinslet poured new tea in everyone's cups without caring about the matter.

(The Holy Kingdom of Lugia's Paladin...)

Three years ago, the user of the holy sword «Elemental Waffe» who competed against Ren Ashbell for victory. Although she was a knight of foreign country, she was definitely powerful enough to qualify as a candidate for the «Numbers».

Purely due to Restia's darkness attribute being a poor match, Luminaris was the only opponent who posed a difficult challenge in the last competetion. Of course, despite such an overwhelming handicap, the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell still defeated her with pure power--

That beautiful knight with her head of pretty blonde hair.

...In the end, Kamito had not even exchanged a single word with her.

An elementalist who had given him trouble in the finals -- to Kamito, that was all she was to him.

However, the girl's forthright gaze left him with some impression.

Compared to Ellis who was likewise a knight, she was different.

Completely steadfast -- ''a gaze of purity to a dangerous degree''.

--At this moment.

A deep ringing of a bell sounded in the corridors outside.

The clock had struck midnight.

"...It's time to start."

"Yeah."

It was finally the day of the finals. Claire and the girls all showed nervous expressions.

--The blade dance in the next three days will decide the final victor.

Everyone had clawed their way for victory in the cruel ranking battles for the sake of this day.

"There's not much point in continuing this meeting. Let's retire early and rest in preparation for tomorrow."

"Yeah, that's true." "Right." "Staying up late is not good for the skin."

All the highborn ladies agreed with Claire.

"Well then, see you tomorrow."

Kamito was just about to return to his own room.

"Oh right."

Suddenly he recalled something.

"By the way, I have a letter from Greyworth."

Taking out the sealed envelope from his uniform, Kamito handed it over to Claire.

"The Director sent this to us?"

"Yeah. It's probably for mental preparation before the finals or something like that."

Even though the witch did not seem like the sentimental type, she must have put a lot of thought into her student's important stage.

Like entrusting the final secret technique. Definitely, there was something she wanted to transmit to them.

Claire opened the letter while the other three girls watched from beside.

"..."

They read the letter silently for a while--

" " " "Eeeeeeeeeeeh!?" " " "

Suddenly, they all screamed loudly, blushing to their ears.

"...What is it?"

"N-No, n-nothing at all!"

Claire frantically hid the letter behind her.

"Uwaaaaah, w-what should we do..."

"Th-This kind of task is completely impossible!"

"But, if we don't do it then Kamito-kun will--"

"Th-That's right, since the Director has said so..."

The group of girls chattered away quietly in discussion.

"...?"

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Prologue|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume9 Chapter2}}</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter 10

2013-01-22T20:31:57Z

Krait:

== '''Chapter 10''' ==


"Uuugh, I can't believe it, why did it come to this?"

As I stared at the marble corridor outside the guestroom door, I put up with my nausea.

"It couldn't be helped; it's because you declared your were absolutely going to become the king."

Conrad is grinning unlike a noble, leaning against a pillar that could reach the sky.

"Even so, the coronation... I haven't seen a coronation like the one in figure 8 of the history textbook..."

"Only one person can nominate you; the presenter, Mother."

"You talk like it's the Academy Awards."

Until a bit ago Günter was with us, too, but as usual he sang my praises and ran off to prepare the ceremony. He praised my uniform, and one more thing, the incident in the village.

"But I don't remember using so much water magic at all..."

I can't comment on a pinpoint of the downpour; when the village was extinguished it stopped like it never happened. When a group of magicians arrived from the capital city, the smoke was just going up from the smoldering trees and wheat.

I only remember Brandon myself. After that it cuts off to pure white. Even if I get grandiose praise about saving the country, it's hard to believe that I, a completely ordinary freshman, did it.


"As I explained to you, magical power is the soul's nature. Your Majesty, having the soul of the late Maoh, you obey the rules of the four elements with pleasure, without going through the trouble of taking the oath and such things."

Without anyone's consent, it seems Günter spread around my personal affairs. Conrad is a little bit more objective.

"I think a place we rested on the way to the capital is suspicious. You and I drank water then. Though I don't understand magic because I don't have it, I can't help but feel that had something to do with it."

"Don't worry about that."

It's a miracle I didn't remember it myself.

From the far side of the corridor, the blond with wavy hair comes running. The intense navy blue uniform suits him; the mazoku Prince Wolfram. With a sigh I mutter to this beautiful man, Günter.

"What with this plain design?"

"...Huh?"

I was essentially told immediately after that it was a design developed only for His Majesty, and the black clothes I originally came in suited me the most.

"There really aren't any shoulder straps or decorations? Do you seriously think it's ok for me to look poor if I'm going to become the Maoh?!"


He glances here and there without looking at my face. It might be my imagination but his usually white, smooth cheeks were a slight red.

"Appearing without any treasure, don't embarrass my older brother and me!"

Before I could open my mouth to respond, Wolfram grabbed my chest and fastened a shiny golden decoration to me.

"Hey..."

"My uncle Bielefeld gave this to me when I was a child. It doesn't have any special origin, but it suits someone who hasn't gone out on the battlefield, let alone military merit. Anyway, considering Yuuri can't even ride a horse, he's the wimpiest king in history."

"Don't call me a wimp~."

"All right, settle down."

When he says all that in unnaturally fast speech, Wolfram half-runs away. The present fastened to the left side of my chest is a gold bird with both wings spread. Conrad smugly gazes after his little brother's back.

"It seems Wolfram has taken a liking to Your Majesty."

"Eeeeeh?! That haughty Prince Whatever?!"

To escape from that topic I open the door a crack, and peeking inside I get a bad feeling again. Noble princes from here and there have gathered to this country from various places today, in addition to representing various families, and some here and there that had human-like shapes.

The flying bone race that I've befriended and their relatives, the ground bone race, like gargoyles on an American building, people with four legs that look like gray leopards, palm-sized petit-macho men that make the sound of an aburazemi[[MaruMA:Vol01:Translator's_Notes#C10N1|[1]]] (maybe a fairy), and a huge tuna lying on the soaked floor conspicuously.


"A... tuna?"

I keep reminding myself that I have to get used to it, because they were all citizens. They don't look human, no, they don't look like mazoku. I began to forget my policy speech because of too much tension.

My aspiration as the Maoh; a plan for the Japanization of Shin Makoku.

"Umm, on the dawn of my inauguration as the twenty-seventh Maoh, my ultimate goal is to switch over to pacifism and popular sovereignty.... Oeeh... Conrad, I think I'm going to hurl... I'm so stressed... My stomach hurts... I need to get to a toilet again, where's the toilet?"

"Again?"

"Not 'again', it's my stomach. My stomach!"

"We don't have time for that, Your Majesty!"

The teacher in the white, tight Chinese clothes runs by with a worried look on his face.

"It will begin sooner or later. Are you all right, Your Majesty? As I explained, after you progress down the center, when you ascend the platform the former Queen, Her Majesty Cecilie will coronate you... Of course, even if we didn't perform the ceremony, the people's loyalty to Your Majesty wouldn't waver, your form has that effect in and of itself..."


"Gah, that's enough, so tell me what to do."

"I'm relieved to hear that. You're very determined. Just seeing the promising form of Your Majesty..."

Overcome with emotion, Günter, who was entering the "old geezer" mode, passed by the expressionless man. I panicked as Gwendal lays his hand on the door.

"Wait a minute, shouldn't you go in before me?"

Not just in looks but also in personality, the eldest brother who was probably the most suitable for the role of Maoh with the same pout on his lips as usual, forced a smile. That's a big treat.

"The former Queen has been appointed the honorable role of passing the crown."

"Is that right? I thought you were still going to get me to spoil the ceremony. Because you're opposed to me becoming the king."

"Opposed? Me?"

His dorsal muscles freeze, looking like a smile, and with one step back he takes my chin in his fingers. Ah, there's an absolute height difference. But this isn't like in basketball or volleyball, or, I'm afraid to say, baseball; being tall shouldn't be related to being a catcher or a king.

"It's outrageous that I would do something like oppose you. I sincerely wish for you to become a good king."


"By 'good' you mean..."

"A compliant, submissive, meek king."

"You just plan on having the king at your disposal?!"

From behind Günter, who has become like an overprotective mother to me, Conrad carefreely said something unrelated. Come to think of it, it feels like that.

"Which reminds me, Gwen, Anissina came over."

The man who was usually a cool sale scowled at that instant. I've never seen such a scowl since I was born. With a click of hi tongue he disappeared on the other side of the door. I was surprised; even Gwendal has a weak point.

"Well, Your Majesty, are you all right? Are you tense? Take a deep breath, breathe in and exhale."

"What am I going to do?"

Accompanied by Günter and Conrad, I advanced down the center of the hallway as I was told. Jet-black petals were spread all over. It's a bad omen. Queen Cecilie waited on the platform and I approached on the stone staircase, with shiny golden curls and a sexy crimson dress.

"You, you're beautiful, Lady Cheri."

She had a full smile.

"Thank you, Your Majesty. But you don't need to fawn over me right now. Today, you're the lead actor."


We stood in our positions just like artists at a live venue. There's a small, artificial waterfall at the front of the stage, I spread my hands in the middle leaving a softball sized hole. The water falls quietly to the side, making a thin passageway.

"Well then, Your Majesty, put your right hand in the center of the waterfall, and listen to the will of Shinou."

"Huh? But isn't Shinou dead?"

"Eeh? But only people led to the hole in Shinou's shrine who are allowed to become the Maoh can put a finger in there. And if Shinou recognizes the new Maoh, he'll clasp your hand gently."

All she says about a person who should be dead is "Eeh?"?!

Lady Cheri brought her lips near my ear, only pretending to whisper.

"I was able to put my fingers in, but no one grabbed back. After I waited a bit to make it look important, I slowly took out my hand and raised it high. Like Shinou really acknowledged me. See, Your Majesty, that's not really difficult at all, is it?

From behind Günter pesters me.

"Your Majesty, hurry."

"Even if you say to..."


I stand in front of something like the Mouth of Truth, a tourist spot in Italy, with my right hand hanging in the air, hearing the sound of water cascading with a "swish" sound.

"If I lie won't it bite me?"

"No way. This is made of solid stone. It won't make any sudden moves."

That's right. When I timidly put my right hand near the dark hole, my index finger and middle finger enter together. It's cool as I expected, and the air around it is saturated with moisture. Boldly, I put my hand in up to my wrist.

"Ah, that was good, if you give it a try there's nothing to the ceremony. All that's left it to put on airs and lift up your arm..."

Huh?

My fingertips hit something. Probably the inside wall.

"Your Majesty?"

Günter peers at me worriedly.

"Huh... Uwah, wah, there's, there's..."

Something cold grips my fingers.

"So, something's, grabbed me, uwah, yah, Conrad, what's got me?!"

"Got you?!"


With frightening strength, my right arm is pulled in. Wait, hey, I'm being pulled into a man-made waterfall, so a wall should be on the other side of the water!

Am I going to be crashed into a wall and finished off?! Before that, who does this power to pull me...

"Dohwahp!"

I'm thrust into the face from the face with a shriek like a chorus member. Günter tries to grab the back of my clothes and left arm frantically. Conrad calls my name and grabs my belt. But there's a wall of water between us, and only the warped sounds reach me.

Even though there's a wall of water, the wall of stone that should be there isn't. When I'm drawn in I gasp for air... While I'm gasping I get a sense somewhere in my head. When I came to this world it was through a public Western-style toilet. My return ticket is the same mode of transportation. But this time the water is cleaner, better. I got a little bit of an upgrade; is this business class?!

After that it was just like Star Tours.


Ya...ya...ya...

What is this, a mark of absence from a sumo match? I don't know whether saying "ya" repeatedly is for yariika, yankees or yanbaru kuina.[[MaruMA:Vol01:Translator's_Notes#C10N2|[2]]] Yanbaru kuina, that's awful nostalgic.

Close to my ear the "Abarenbou Shogun Theme" rings, and I awoke surprised by Kintetsu's Chance. It's nothing but my own blue cell-phone, ringing to the set timer.

"Shibuya."

"Uwah, you surprised me!"

It was the "ya" in Shibuya. After he shakes my shoulder I spring to my feet, and I noticed it was the guy in glasses that I went to junior high with that was calling my name. Who was he, aah, Ken, Murata Ken.

My nose is soaked like I was drinking water in a pool. The wet cloth is stiff, hard and heavy, and my skin was cooled by an unpleasant dampness. I narrowed both my eyes to try and shake my field of vision somehow and saw my surroundings. It was a gloomy public women's restroom, with ashen walls, a light blue door, to my back a mismatched brand of Western-styled toilet, and a paper holder that has nothing to do with it. Peering at me is Murata Ken; two or three steps away is a uniformed policeman.

"Murata Ken... You didn't run away?"

"I couldn't run away and leave behind someone who tried to help me."

The policeman asks if I'm ok. And if I wanted to take a damage report, or if I knew the assailant's names and such.


I was dumbfounded.

The night game is starting.

After that, with the soft lights in the courtyard, I recalled a night game with someone else. I recall the promise I made to a child who didn't even know how to spell 'baseball'. I recalled most of my dream.

"Murata... I had some sort of amazing dream."

"What was it?"

I shook my head quietly. I couldn't even begin to tell him, it was too long.

"Ah, I see. Well, Shibuya, I had something I wanted to ask you but..."

The moment I try to stand up, a cold gem touches my skin under the clothes. After that, a momentary flash of light draws my attention to the golden wings on the breast of m uniform. I grip the golden wings tightly in my left hand.

It, wasn't a dream?

Günter, Wolfram, Gwendal, Cheri, Brandon... Conrad.

"...Was it, really a dream?"

"Eh?"

Murata Ken reaches out an hand to me with a vague smile.

"But the belt for your pants snapped off and... Well, I didn't want to ask because it's a question about your personal hobbies but..."


Suddenly, when I look down at myself, my belt is torn off, my button has flown off, and my fly is completely open. Peeking out there was the sexy underwear all mazoku purveyors wore...

"Uhyah"

Damnit, maybe it wasn't a dream...

It's not over.

It seems this isn't the end of the game.
<noinclude>

''(Translated by Emeryl, originally posted on [http://www.sakuracities.com/yaoigames/kkmnovel1.php Onadoru Euphoria]. Re-posted with permission.)''

{{MaruMA Nav|prev=MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_9|next=MaruMA:Volume01:Afterword}}

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5

2013-01-16T11:33:10Z

Krait:

(*great happiness at the translation!*) 'import event' -> 'important event'? | If possible, I suggest changing one of 'was almost seen to be' and 'was seen as', as it currently presents the contradictory impression of being seen as an important event that's almost pointless. | Could the 'so high temperature is required for the entire process' sentence be checked? It doesn't seem to serve as an explanation/response for why a low-temperature thing is being used. | In Chiaki's ranting, she uses 'that guy' and 'that man' several times to refer to Tatsuya, and '"that man"' to refer to a different person. The narration then notes the two listeners not noticing the phrase '"that guy"' in her words, which should be referring to the different person, but which she has only used to refer to Tatsuya. Unless the words used are in fact different, I suggest that those two phrases in double quotes by changed to the same phrase.

"Without someone Saegusa-senpai's sensory abilities" -- "someone having sensory ability similar to saegusa-sempai's".

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen

2012-12-31T09:31:34Z

Krait:

Thanks a lot for the work, I like your translation very much !

== Volume 3? ==

can someone rename the page to volume 5, i think the "volume 3" was an accident

Done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2012 (CST)

I've completed chapter 2 but it could take a month or more until chapter 3 is completed. It's the biggest chapter and I think I will have to slow down translation to a page a day-Sashiko

Take whatever time you need, real life always comes first, and we are grateful for whatever you give up, whenever you give it. Thanks for the work you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 01:36, 31 December 2012 (CST)
(Note: Don't forget to sign your name, hit the signature button top left, between the I an the link.)
:Or just use the four tildes. [[User:Rava|Rava]] ([[User talk:Rava|talk]]) 01:41, 31 December 2012 (CST)

<<“Still, if Tatsuya was ever placed on the ballot, I would absolutely vote for him!” >> - Didn't Honoka used to use (kun)

==Unsure lines==
There's a few lines I added comments to because I'm really unsure what to fill in the context when reviewing the text. Anyone have suggestions?

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen

2012-12-31T08:43:54Z

Krait:

Thanks a lot for the work, I like your translation very much !

== Volume 3? ==

can someone rename the page to volume 5, i think the "volume 3" was an accident

Done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2012 (CST)

I've completed chapter 2 but it could take a month or more until chapter 3 is completed. It's the biggest chapter and I think I will have to slow down translation to a page a day-Sashiko

Take whatever time you need, real life always comes first, and we are grateful for whatever you give up, whenever you give it. Thanks for the work you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 01:36, 31 December 2012 (CST)
(Note: Don't forget to sign your name, hit the signature button top left, between the I an the link.)
:Or just use the four tildes. [[User:Rava|Rava]] ([[User talk:Rava|talk]]) 01:41, 31 December 2012 (CST)

<<“Still, if Tatsuya was ever placed on the ballot, I would absolutely vote for him!” >> - Didn't Honoka used (kun)

==Unsure lines==
There's a few lines I added comments to because I'm really unsure what to fill in the context when reviewing the text. Anyone have suggestions?

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen

2012-12-31T08:43:41Z

Krait: /* Unsure lines */

Thanks a lot for the work, I like your translation very much !

== Volume 3? ==

can someone rename the page to volume 5, i think the "volume 3" was an accident

Done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2012 (CST)

I've completed chapter 2 but it could take a month or more until chapter 3 is completed. It's the biggest chapter and I think I will have to slow down translation to a page a day-Sashiko

Take whatever time you need, real life always comes first, and we are grateful for whatever you give up, whenever you give it. Thanks for the work you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 01:36, 31 December 2012 (CST)
(Note: Don't forget to sign your name, hit the signature button top left, between the I an the link.)
:Or just use the four tildes. [[User:Rava|Rava]] ([[User talk:Rava|talk]]) 01:41, 31 December 2012 (CST)

==Unsure lines==
There's a few lines I added comments to because I'm really unsure what to fill in the context when reviewing the text. Anyone have suggestions?

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen

2012-12-31T08:43:18Z

Krait:

Thanks a lot for the work, I like your translation very much !

== Volume 3? ==

can someone rename the page to volume 5, i think the "volume 3" was an accident

Done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2012 (CST)

I've completed chapter 2 but it could take a month or more until chapter 3 is completed. It's the biggest chapter and I think I will have to slow down translation to a page a day-Sashiko

Take whatever time you need, real life always comes first, and we are grateful for whatever you give up, whenever you give it. Thanks for the work you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 01:36, 31 December 2012 (CST)
(Note: Don't forget to sign your name, hit the signature button top left, between the I an the link.)
:Or just use the four tildes. [[User:Rava|Rava]] ([[User talk:Rava|talk]]) 01:41, 31 December 2012 (CST)

==Unsure lines==
There's a few lines I added comments to because I'm really unsure what to fill in the context when reviewing the text. Anyone have suggestions?

<<“Still, if Tatsuya was ever placed on the ballot, I would absolutely vote for him!” >> - Didn't Honoka used (kun)